Skip to main content

Full text of "Pandita Ramabai : the story of her life"

See other formats


mm^^^ 


~'^4.**'A^" 


^^i^^- 


M 


-fitMirr 


:?^^^. 


it4 


IIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

RIVERSIDE 


#P^ 


'M 


m-^.: 


■  ,«»'-S--'r;'--;  . 


^Nfd^StV^ 


i*#^ 


^2. 5ft 


I 


't-^^-^^'^^^^^^ 


%^m 


'■€^€<^€^€*€<-€«€<'' 


antrita  Haitialia: :  ii)£  ^tonj  of  im  lift. 


'♦' —  — V '♦"^ 'V^ *v ^♦'' 


"♦'         *♦" 


MESSRS.  MORGAN  &  SCOTT  will  have  much  pleasure  in  sending, 
post  free,  to  intending  purchasers,  their  New  Illustrated  List  of 
Holy  Bibles,  "My  Counsellor,"  "Sacred  Songs  and  Solos";  Works  by 
D.  L.  Moody  ;  Revs.  F.  B.  Meyer,  B.A.  ;  F.  S.  Webster,  M.A.  ;  G. 
Campbell  Morgan,  D.D.  ;  A.  T.  Pierson,  D.D.  ;  and  others.  Also, 
Christian  Biographies,  Protestant,  Missionary,  and  other  Evangelical 
Literature,  Children's  Books,  Works  for  Bible  Students,  etc. 


PANDITA     RAMABAI     DONGRE     MEDHAVI. 


ALL     RIGHTS     RESERVED. 


Pandita  RaMABAI: 


Ihc  (Story  of  her  ^ifc. 


BY 


HELEN     S.     DYER 

{Fonnerly  of  Bombay. )  ' ' 


•— \»^^^Vvi't?^^^'^'">~ 


LONDON:     MORGAN     AND     SCOTT, 

(Office  of  "  QTIjc  (Kbristiait ") 

12,     PATERNOSTER     BUILDINGS,    E.G. 

And  may  be  Ordered  of  any  Bookseller. 


INTRODUCTION. 


TOWARDS  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century,  when  books  were 
few,  a  remarkable  volume  entitled,  "  Monumental  Pillars,"  was 
published  for  English  Christians.  It  was  compiled  from  authentic 
records  of  the  Lord's  dealings  in  providence  and  grace  with  individual 
Christians  ;  of  summary  justice  meted  out  to  those  who  had  blasphemed 
His  name  ;  of  wonderful  dreams  and  their  fulfilment ;  of  preservation  of 
life  through  following  the  inner  guidance  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  and  similar 
testimonies  tending  to  show  the  direct  individual  methods  of  God  with  the 
children  of  men,  and  of  the  absolute  certainty  of  a  particular  providential 
care  over  their  lives. 

The  story  told  in  the  following  pages  will  show  hoAv  the  Lord,  having  a 
purpose  of  grace  towards  the  down-trodden  widows  of  India,  has  raised  up 
one  of  that  despised  class  to  erect  a  "  Monumental  Pillar  "  to  His  name. 
The  whole  may  be  designated  as  a  Record  of  Answered  Prayers  and 
Fulfilled  Promises.  Ramabai  could  well  adopt  the  language  of  Eliezer  of 
old,  and  say,  "  I  being  in  the  way,  the  Lord  led  me."  The  human  part  of 
the  work  has  been  persevering  faith  and  obedience ;  and  as  God  delights  to 
honour  faith,  the  blessing  has  come,  and  the  work  has  grown. 

When,  in  the  providence  of  God,  my  husband  was  obliged  to  relinquish 
the  work  in  India  in  which  we  had  been  engaged  for  more  than  ten  years, 
it  was  impressed  upon  my  mind  that  the  Lord  would  have  us  do  something 
in  England  for  Ramabai.  This  book  has  been  written  in  response  to  that 
impression. 

We  know  also  that  Ramabai  covets  the  prayers  of  God's  people.  It  has 
therefore  been  on  our  hearts  to  do  something  to  bring  this  work  more 
definitely  before  the  Lord's  remembrancers  in  this  country.     Ramabai  is 


Jlntrohirtion. 

intensely  desirous  that  all  the  glory  should  be  given  to  God.  In  a  recent 
letter  she  writes :  "  I  do  not  want  to  be  in  this  place,  or  have  anything  to 
do  in  connection  with  it,  unless  the  Lord  wants  me  to  be  here.  It  is  all 
His  work,  and  He  will  take  care  of  it.  He  is  giving  me  joy,  and  grace, 
and  strength,  for  the  work  day  by  day.  I  want  you  to  pray  very  much  for 
me,  that  I  may  be  kept  very  humble  and  close  to  Christ."  She  says  that 
she  has  had  it  on  her  mind  to  ask  Christian  people  to  form  Prayer  Circles 
specially  to  pray  for  the  salvation  of  India's  twenty-three  millions  of 
widows.  She  believes  that  if  two  or  three  believing  ones  would  meet 
together  and  agree  upon  this  subject,  and  pray  specially  for  it,  the  Lord 
would  answer  their  prayer,  and  qualify  those  whom  she  is  training  to  go 
out  in  increasing  numbers  with  the  Gospel  message.  In  a  letter  I  received 
from  her,  in  reference  to  this,  she  says :  "  I  shall  be  glad  indeed  if  a  Prayer 
Circle  be  organized  in  England,  and  the  Lord  permitting,  for  you  to  take  a 
leading  part  in  organizing  it.  I  tried  to  get  some  friends  to  do  it  when  I 
was  in  England  in  1898  ;  but  it  was  not  the  Lord's  will  then  to  let  the  plan 
be  carried  out.  I  am  awaiting  His  time  and  orders,  and  leave  everything 
to  Him." 

After  much  prayerful  consideration  we  have  therefore  launched  the 

Sisters  of  India  Peayer  Union, 

to  include  first  of  all  the  work  for  India's  daughters  in  the  hands  of  Pandita 
Kamabai,  and  any  other  work  of  faith  and  labour  of  love  carried  on  by  the 
women  of  India  for  the  salvation  of  their  own  people.  . 

I  shall  be  glad  to  send  further  particulars  to  any  who  may  write  to  me. 

Helen   S.  Dyer. 
Aldington,  nr.  Ilythe,  Kent. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I.     The    Child    of  the  Forest  :    An  Ouphan  ;   A  Pilgrim  ;   A 

Wife;  and  a  Widow       ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  9 

II.     The     Hindu     Widow     begins     her    Life-work  :      Lessons 

LEARNED    IN    ENGLAND    AND    AMERICA             ...             ...             ...  19 

III.  Dreams    become    Reality  :     The    School    for    High-Caste 

Widows  established  in  India    ...         ...         ...         ...  23 

IV.  A  Visit  to  the  "  Sharada  Sadan,"  and  a  Glimpse  at  some 

of  its  Pupils        ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  28 

V.     Some   of   Ramabai's   Pupils   become    Christian  :    Opposition 

and  Persecution   ...         ...  33 

VI.     The  Marble  Halls  of  Hinduism       39 

VII.     Plans  for  the  Future;  Ramabai's  Spiritual  Experiences...  45 

VIII.     Asking  Great  Things  of  God           52 

IX.     The  Famine  op  1897,  and  the  Rescue  of  Starving  Widows  57 

X.     "MuKTi" — THE  New  Settlement  at  Khedgaon       64 

XL     Material  Progress  and  Spiritual  Advancement     73 

Xll.     Rescue  Work  during  the  Famine  of  1900             82 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

Portrait  of  Pandita  PvAmabai  Dongre 
Medhavi         Frontispiece 

AnANTI    SlIASTRT,    THE    HiNDU    PlONEER 

OF    THE    Emancipation    of   Women, 
AND  HIS  Family        ...         ...         ...       9 

Group  of  Child-Widows        ...         ...     12 

"  Suttee  Piles,"  showing  where  wid- 
ows  WERE   burned   alive  WITH   THEIR 

dead  husbands  in  the  old  days  ...     16 

View  of  the  Sharada  Sadan,  Poona      16 

Portrait  of  Soonderbai  Powar       ...     24 

soonderbai  powar  in  her  small  ox- 
CART      25 

One  of  the  Old  Girls  (two  pictures)     25 
Champa  and  Nermadda  ...         ...     26 

Six   Pupils   of   the    Sharada    Sadan 


who  have  confessed  Christ 


26 


Sharada    Sadan    Pupils   with    their 
Hindu  Mother         ...         ...         ...     31 

Ramabai    disguised    as    a    Mahar,    a 
woman  of  low  caste  ...         ...     31 

A  Gujeratiii  Lassie   ...         ...         ...     36 

Ramabai  with  a  Missionary  Friend       37 
Missionaries  and  Biblewomen  in  Gu- 


jerat  ... 
Two  Pictures  of  Tara 


...     41 

...     41 


PAGE 

A  Hungry  Crowd  waiting  for  Rice      48 

Rescued  Famine  Children  at  Dinner     48 

Rescued  Widows  of  the  1897  Famine 
marching  to  Dinner  57 


Starved  ! 


...     61 


The  Barn,  the  first  building  erected 
AT  Mukti      ...         ...         ...  ...     64 

A  Ruined  Home  ...     68 

Frontage  of  the  main  building  at 
Mukti  69 

The  Grinding-room  at  Mukti  ...     74 

Dairy  Work  at  Mukti  ...         ...     74 

Pv.EV.  C.  B.  Ward,  MifsioNARY,  and 
Thomas  Francis,  a  Telugu  Christian 
Worker,  with  Famine  Children  ...     79 


A  Victim  of  Starvation 

"Saved  to  Save" 

The  Hospital  at  Mukti 


...  80 
...  82 
...     82 


The  Weaving  Industry  at  Mukti  ...     87 

The  Gardening  Staff  at  Mukti     ...     87 

Rev,  D.  0.  Fox,  a  veteran  Missionary 
AT  Poona,  with  Mrs.  Fox  and  Miss 
Mc  Grotty,  and  Rescued  Famine 
Boys 92 


ANANTl    SHASTRI.    THE    HINDU    PIONEER    OF    THE    EMANCIPATION    OF    WOMEN, 

AND     HIS     FAMILY. 


Ilamahai  vas  the  little  (tinoj/itur  of  seven  years  oj  age.   veslling  I/ij  her  motlier's  side. 


PANDITA    RAMABAI 


mjc  Storp  of  \m  WiU. 


CHAPTER    I. 

^In  tijiltr  of  ilj^  Jforist:    ^n  O^rpljan;    ^  IJilgrim;   ^  Wiik; 

antr  a  Miboiu. 

'Ttod  hath  chosen  the  weak  thing's  of  the  world  to  confound  the  things  which  are  niiglity; 
and  base  things  of  the  world,  and  things  which  are  despised,  hath  God  chosen,  yea,  and  things 
which  are  not,  to  bring  to  nought  things  that  are :  that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  His 
presence." — 1  C'ou.  i.  27-29. 


AN  eloquent  commentary  on  these 
inspired  words  may  be  found  in 
the  life  and  work  of  Pandita  Eamabai. 
For  "  God  hatli  cliosen  "  in  her  a  weak 
Indian  widow  to  do  mighty  works  in  His 
great  name.  An  emancipated  member  of  J; 
a  class  of  women  held  in  the  bondage 
of  idolatry  and  superstition  for  ages, 
Eamabai,  having  found  light,  liberty, 
and  salvation  for  herself,  seeks  the  same 
for  her  fellow-widows,  her  race,  and  her 
country.  Measurably  in  sight  of  a  com- 
fortable Government  appointment — the 
Eldorado  of  thousands  in  India — she 
gave  it  up,  in  the  prospect  of  devoting 
herself  to  the  uplifting  and  enlightening 
of  Hindu  widows.  ^ 

It  is  characteristic  of  Ramabai  that 
5-he  works  with  all  her  heart  and  soul 
for  the  highest  ideal  she  knows;  and  as 
soon  as  more  light  dawns  upon  her,  she 


leaves  the  things  that  are  behind,  and 
reaches  out  to  that  which  opens  up  in 
the  vista  of  the  future.  This  thought 
explains  the  developments  of  her  work 
and  plans  during  the  past  years,  and 
prepares  those  who  know  her  well  for 
further  surprising  developments  in  the 
future. 

If  Kamabai's  work  has  not  patterned 
itself  after  the  exact  ideal  set  out  in  her 
mind  when  she  returned  to  India  in  1.S87 
— to  begin  a  school  that  should  open  the 
paths  of  knowledge  to  young  widows  in 
such  a  way  that  they  should  not  have  to 
dread  the  loss  of  their  ancestral  religion  j 
— it  has  been  prosecuted  according  to  the 
pattern  revealed  to  her  "in  the  Mount."' 
While  still  holding  open  a  door  to  a 
liberal  education  to  the  high-caste  Hindu 
widow,  without  causing  her  to  break  her 

^  Ileb.  viii.  5, 


10 


tlj£  mydb  of  tin  Jorrrit. 


caste,  Kama])ai  lias  licrself  become  the 
moving  spirit  in  an  ajj^gressive,  Evangel- 
istic, and  Industrial  Mission. 

To  sketch  the  developments  of  this 
work  as  personally  observed  by  the  writer, 
is  the  object  of  these  chapters  ;  but  an 
outline  of  the  life-story  of  this  remark- 
able woman  is  necessary  for  those  un- 
acquainted with  her  history. 

There  are  factors  in  making  Ramabai 
the  woman  she  is  which  date  back  to 
forty  years  before  her  birth,  when  her 
father,  Ananta  Shastri,  a  student  at 
Poona,  was  witness  of  the  (to  hijii) 
astonishing  fact  that  a  woman  could  be 
taught  to  read  and  recite  Sanskrit.  His 
tutor  was  also  tutor  to  one  of  the  prin- 
cesses in  the  household  of  the  Royal 
Peishwa;  and  Ananta  Shastri  made  up 
his  mind  that  knowledge  was  an  excelieni, 
thing  for  a  woman  as  well  as  for  a  man, 
and  that  his  v.ife  should  be  taught  to 
read  also.  In  due  time  he  returned  to 
his  ancestral  home  in  the  JManaalore 
district;  but  his  bride  and  his  mother 
both  opposed  his  efforts  to  teach  the 
former,  and  he  was  obliged  to  relincjuish 
the  plan. 

Years  passsd ;  his  family  grew  \\\),  his 
■wife  died,  and  he  set  out  on  pilgrimage. 
From  a  fellow-pilgrim  with  daughters  he 
obtained  a  tine  little  girl  of  nine  years 
for  his  second  wife,  took  her  home  and 
delivered  her  to  his  mother,  as  usual,  for 
domestic  training,  but  asserted  liis  right 
to  teach   the   child   to   read.     Continual 


opposition  caused  him  to  realize  that  this 
expciiment  was  likely  to  fail  also;  so 
he  took  his  wife  and  started  off  into  the 
forest,  where  a  rude  home  was  made. 
The  child-wife  was  tenderly  cared  for,  but 
sedidously  taught ;  so  that  in  the  process 
of  years,  when  womanhood  and  the  cares 
of  family  life  came  on,  it  was  her  voice 
that  taught  the  sacred  learning  of  the 
Brahmins  to  the  children  of  the  family. 
The  father  was  revered  as  a  holy  as 
well  as  a  learned  man,  and  pilgrims  and 
students  flocked  into  his  forest  home. 
Karaabai  venerates  the  memory  of  her 
father,  believing  that,  like  Cornelius,  the 
old  Brahmin  scholar  was  one  of  the  class 
whom  Peter  confessed  to  be  "  accepted  " 
with  God.' 

It  was  in  this  forest  home  that  Rama- 
bai's  childhood  was  spent ;  and  among 
her  earliest  recollections  are  those  of 
being  awakened  in  the  early  mornings 
by  a  loving  mother  to  hear  and  repeat 
her  lessons.  Her  love  of  reading  was 
from  a  child  remarkable.  Sanskrit,  in 
which  all  the  classics  of  Hinduism  are 
written,  was  to  her  as  her  mother  tongue. 
The  ponderous  volumes  which  form  the 
scrij^tures  of  Hinduism  were  all  acces- 
sible to  her,  and  she  became  familiar 
with  their  contents  and  doctrines.  At 
twelve  years  of  age  she  had  committed 
to  memory  eighteen  thousand  verses  from 
the    Puianas.      This    religious    learning 

'  Acts  X.  35. 


(Barlii  Dans. 


11 


forms  the  hig^hest  education  of  the  Brah- 
jBin  or  priestly  caste,  to  which  Ramabai's 
jfamily  belonged.  She  says  that  1  hough 
she  was  not  formally  taught  jNlarathi, 
yet  hearing  her  parents  speak  it,  and 
being  in  the  hal)it  of  reading  newspapers 
and  books  in  that,  language,  she  ac- 
quired a  correct  kno\Yle(lge  of  it.  In 
the  same  manner  when  travelling  about 
she  acquired  also  a  knowledge  of  Kan- 
arese,  Hindustani,  and  Bengali.  In  fact, 
she  may  be  said  to  have  a  knowledge 
of  all  those  dialects  of  India  which  are 
based  on  the  Sanskrit,  the  sacred  lan- 
guage of  the  East.  With  her  parents 
'  and  brother  all  enthusiasts  in  Brahminic 
learning,  and  pioneers  in  the  education 
of  women,  it  was  no  wonder  that  Rama- 
bai's remarkable  talents  were  cultivated, 
till  she  became,  under  their  instruction, 
a  "prodigy  of  erudition." 

I  have  before  me  a  photograph  taken 
in  Bombay  between  thirty  and  forty  years 
ago.  It  is  a  copy  of  an  old  daguerreo- 
type, a  family  group.  The  father,  an 
aged  man  ;  the  mother,  a  comely  woman 
under  thirty;  a  boy  and  a  girl  in  their 
teens;  and  Ramabai,  a  little  maiden  of 
seven,  nestling  at  her  mother's  side. 
j  Their  Spartan  adherence  to  all  Hindu 
'  customs  was  well  illustrated  by  their 
journey  to  Bombay.  They  catne  from 
the  INIahibar  coast  by  sea  in  a  country 
vessel,  and  not  a  morsel  of  food  or  a 
drop  of  water  passed  the  lips  of  one 
of   them    while    on    the   joiu-ney,    which 


lasted  three  days — Ramabai  remembers 
them  keenly  now,  as  days  of  misery. 

The  poverty  that  overtook  the  family 
in  Ramabai's  early  teens  was  partly 
caused  by  the  open  house  kept  for  so 
many  years  for  pilgrims  and  students ; 
and  then  came  the  beginnings  of  the 
terrible  famine  which  culminated  in 
South  India  in  1876-77,  but  which, 
Ramabai  says,  was  keenly  felt  by  many 
three  years  before.  The  share  of  the 
ancestral  land,  to  which  her  brother  was 
heir,  was  sold,  with  his  consent,  to  pay 
tlie  family  debts,  and  the  family  went  on 
pilgrimage.  How  they  parted  with  all 
their  money,  jewels,  and  valuables,  in 
the  vain  hope  of  propitiating  the  gods 
and  securing  a  return  of  fortune's  favours, 
Ramabai  has  pathetically  told  in  her 
"  Famine  Experiences,"  as  follows : — 

"My  recollections  carry  me  back  to  the 
hard  times  some  twenty-two  years  ago. 
The  last  great  famine  in  the  JMadras 
I'residency  reached  its  climax  in  the 
years  187G-77,  but  it  began  at  least 
three  years  before  that  time.  I  was  in 
my  teens  then,  and  so  thoroughly 
ignorant  of  the  outside  world  that  I  can- 
not remember  observing  the  condition  of 
other  people,  yet  saw  enough  of  distress 
in  our  own  and  a  few  other  families  to 
realize  the  hard-heartedness  of  uuciianged 
human  nature. 

"  High  caste  and  respectable  poor 
families,  wlio  are  not  accustomed  to  hard 
labour  and  pauperism,   suflfered  then,  as 


12 


Win  Cljilb  of  tiK  Foi'^st 


they    do    now,    more    than    the    poorer 
classes.       My  own  people,  among    many 
others,  fell  victims  to  the  terrible  famine. 
We  had  known 
better      days. 
My  father  was 
a   land-holder 
and    an    hon- 
oured Pandit,' 
and    had    ac- 
quired wealth 
l)y   hiis   learn- 
ing-.    But  by- 
and-hy,   when 
he  became  old 
and    infirm 
and    blind    in 
the   last   days 
of  his  earthly 
life,  he  lost  all 
the     property 
in  one  way  or 
another.     ]My 
brother,sister, 
and    myself, 
had  no  secular 
education     to 
enable    us   to 
earn  our  liveli- 
hood by  better 
work  than  ma- 
nual   labour.      We    had    all    the    sacred 
learning    necessary    to    lead    an    honest 
religious  life,  but  the  pride  of  caste  and 
i  superior  learning  and  vanity  of  life  pre- 
'  A  learned  man,  or  teacher. 


GROUP    OF    CHILD-WIDOWS 

JVhosc  conversation  is  given  in  Cliaider  IV. 


vented  our  stooping  down  to  acquire  j 
some  industry  whereby  we  might  have  ' 
saved  the  precious  lives  of  our  parents. 

"  In  short, 
v>'e  had  no  com- 
mon sense, 
and  foolishly 
spent  all  the 
mcmey  we  had 
in  hand  in 
giving  alms  to 
Brahmins  to 
please  the 
-(id  s,  w  h  o, 
v.e  thought, 
would  send  a 
si'.ower  of  gold 
niohurs  upon 
us  and  make 
us  rich  and 
happy.  We 
went  to  several 
sacred  places 
and  temples, 
to  worship 
different  gods 
and  to  bathe 
in  sacred 
rivers  and 
tanks,  to  free 
ourselves  from 


sin  and  curse,  which  brought  poverty 
on  us.  We  prostrated  ourselves  before 
the  stone  and  metal  images  of  the 
gods,  and  })rayed  to  them  day  and  night ; 
the  burden  of  our  prayer  being  that  the 


^obtrtn  anb   Drstitutiou. 


13 


gods  would  he  pleased  to  give  us  wealth, 
learning-,  and  renown.  My  dear  Lrotlier, 
a  stalwart  young-  ll-llow  of  twenty-one, 
spoilt  his  health  and  wasted  his  finely 
built  lx)dy  by  fasting  months  and  months. 
But  nothing  came  of  all  this  futile  effort 
to  please  the  gods — the  stone  images 
remained  as  hard  as  ever,  and  never 
answered  our  prayers.  Oh  that  we  had 
found  out  then  that,  '  Every  man  is 
brutish  in  his  knowledge ;  every  founder 
is  confounded  by  the  graven  image ;  for 
his  molten  image  is  falsehood ' ;  '  The  idols 
have  spoken  vanity,  and  the  diviners  have 
seen  a  lie,  and  have  told  false  dreams  ; 
they  comfort  in  vain.' 

"  We  knew  the  Vedanta,  and  knew 
also  that  we  worshipped  not  the  images, 
but  some  gods  whom  they  represented 
— still  all  our  learning  and  superior 
knowledge  was  of  no  avail.  We  bowed  to 
the  idols  as  thousands  of  learned  Brahmins 
do.  We  expected  them  to  speak  to  us  in 
wonderful  oracles.  We  went  to  the 
astrologers  with  money  and  other  presents, 
to  know  from  them  the  mind  of  the  gods 
concerning  us.  In  this  way  we  spent 
our  precious  time,  strength,  and  wealtli, 
in  vain.  When  no  money  was  left  in 
hand  we  beg-an  to  sell  the  valuable  things 
belonging  to  us — jewelry,  costly  gar- 
ments, silver-ware ;  and  even  the  cooking 
vessels  of  hrass  and  copper  were  sold  to 
the  last,  and  the  money  spent  in  giving 
alms  to  Brahmins,  till  nothing  but  a  few 
silver  and  copper  coins  were  left  in   our 


possession.  We  bought  coarse  rice  with 
them  and  ate  very  sparingly  ;  but  it  did 
not  last  long.  At  last  the  day  came  when 
we  had  finished  eatiufj  the  last  arain  of 
rice — and  nothing  butdeatli  by  starvation 
remained  for  our  portion.  Oh  the  sorrow, 
the  helplessness,  and  the  disgrace  of  the 
situation ! 

"  We  assembled  together  to  consider 
what  we  should  do  next;  and  alter  a  long 
discussion  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it 
was  better  to  go  into  the  forest  and  die 
there  than  liear  the  disgrace  of  poverty 
among  our  own  people.  And  that  very 
nioht  we  left  the  house  in  which  we  were 
staying  at  Tirpathy — a  sacred  town  situ- 
ated on  the  top  of  Venkatghiri— and 
entered  into  the  great  forest,  determined 
to  die  there.  Eleven  days  and  nights — 
in  which  we  subsisted  on  water  and  leaves 
and  a  handful  of  wild  dates — were  spent 
in  great  bodily  and  mental  pain.  At  last 
our  dear  old  father  could  hold  out  no 
longer — the  tortures  of  hunger  were  too 
much  for  his  poor,  old,  weak  body.  He 
determined  to  drown  himself  in  a  sacred 
tank  near  by,  thus  to  end  all  his  eartlily 
suffering.  It  was  suggested  that  the 
rest  of  us  should  either  drown  ourselves, 
or  break  the  family  and  go  our  several 
ways.  But  drowning  ourselves  seemed 
most  practicable.  To  drown  oneself  in 
some  sacred  river  or  tank  is  not  con- j 
sidered  suicide  by  the  Hindus ;  so  we  felt 
free  to  put  an  end  to  our  lives  in  that 
way.      Father  wanted  to  drown  himself 


14 


mn  tljiltJ  of  tlji>  3FoiT5t. 


first  ;  so  he  took  leave  of  all  the  inoinhers 
of  the  family  one  by  one.  I  was  his 
youngest  ehilcl,  and  ray  turn  came  last. 
I  shall  never  forget  his  last  injunctions  to 
me.  His  blind  eyes  could  not  see  my 
face ;  but  he  held  me  tight  in  his  arms, 
and  stroking  my  head  and  cheeks,  he  told 
me,  in  a  few  words  broken  by  emotion, 
to  remember  how  he  loved  me,  and  how 
he  had  taught  me  to  do  right,  and  never  to 
depart  from  the  way  of  righteousness.  His 
last  loving-  command  to  me  was  to  lead 
an  honourable  life  if  I  lived  at  all,  and  to 
serve  God  all  my  life.  He  did  not  know 
the  only  true  God,  but  served  the — to 
him — unknown  God  with  all  his  heart 
and  strength ;  and  he  was  very  desii'ous 
that  his  children  should  serve  Him  to  the 
last.  'Kemember,  my  child,'  he  said, 
'you  are  my  youngest,  my  most  beloved 
child.  I  have  given  you  into  the  hand  of 
our  God ;  you  are  His,  and  to  Him  alone 
;you  must  belong,  and  serve  Him  all  your 
life.' 

"  He  could  speak  no  more.  My  father's 
prayers  for  me  were,  no  doubt,  heard  by 
the  Almighty,  the  all-merciful  Heavenly 
Father,  whom  the  old  Hindu  did  not  know. 
The  God  of  all  flesh  did  not  find  it  im- 
possible to  bring  me,  a  great  sinner  and 
unworthy  child  of  His,  oiit  of  heathen 
darkness  into  the  saving  light  of  His  love 
and  salvation.  I  can  now  say  to  the 
departed  spirit  of  the  loving  parent — 
'  Yes,  dear  father,  I  will  serve  the  only 
true   God  to  the  last.'     But  I  conM  not 


say  so  when  my  father  spoke  to  me  for 
the  last  time.  I  listened  to  him,  but  w^as 
too  ignorant,  too  bewildered  to  under- 
stand him,  or  make  an  intelligent  answer. 
We  were  after  this  dismissed  from  father's 
presence ;  he  wanted  an  hour  for  medita- 
tion and  preparation  before  death. 

"  While  we  were  placed  in  such  a 
bewildering  situation,  the  merciful  God, 
who  so  often  prevents  His  sinful  children 
from  rushing  headlong  into  the  deep  pit 
of  sin,  came  to  our  rescue.  He  kept  us 
from  the  dreadfid  act  of  being  witnesses 
to  the  suicide  of  our  own  loved  father. 
God  put  a  noble  thought  into  the  heart 
of  my  brother,  who  said  he  could  not  bear 
to  see  the  sad  sight.  He  would  give  up 
all  caste  pride  and  go  to  work  to  support 
oui-  old  parents ;  and  as  father  was  unable 
to  walk,  he  said  he  would  carry  him  down 
the  mountain  into  the  nearest  village, 
and  then  go  to  work.  He  made  his 
intentions  known  to  father,  and  begged 
him  not  to  drown  himself  in  the  sacred 
tank.  So  the  question  was  settled  for 
that  time.  Our  hearts  were  gladdened, 
and  we  prepared  to  start  from  the  forest. 
And  yet  we  wished  very  much  that  a 
tiger,  a  great  snake,  or  some  other  wild 
animal  would  put  an  end  to  our  lives. 
We  were  too  weak  to  move,  and  too 
proud  to  beg  or  work  to  earn  a  livelihood. 
But  the  resolution  was  made,  and  we 
dragged  ourselves  from  the  jungle  as  best 
we  could. 

"It  took  us  nearlv  two  days  to  come 


^n  ODrpban. 


15 


out  of  the  forest  into  a  village  at  the 
foot  of  the  mountain.  Father  suffered 
intensely  throughout  this  time.  Weakness 
caused  by  starvation  and  the  hardships  of 
the  life  in  the  wilderness  hastened  his 
death.  We  reached  the  village  with 
great  difficulty,  and  took  shelter  in  a 
temple;  but  the  Brahmin  priests  of  the 
temple  would  not  let  us  stay  there.  They 
had  no  pity  for  the  weak  and  helpless. 
^  So  we  were  obliged  again  to  move  from 
the  temple  and  go  out  of  the  village  into 
the  ruins  of  an  old  temple  v/here  no  one 
but  the  wild  animals  dwelt  in  the  night. 
There  we  stayed  for  four  days.  A  young 
Brahmin  seeing  the  helplessness  of  our 
situation  gave  us  some  food. 

"  The  same  day  on  wliich  we  reached 
that  village,  my  father  was  attacked  by 
fever  from  which  he  did  not  recover.  On 
the  first  day,  at  the  beginning  of  his  last 
illness,  he  ai?ked  for  a  little  sugar  and 
water.  We  gave  him  water,  but  could 
not  give  sugar.  He  could  not  eat  the 
coarse  food,  and  shortly  after  he  became 
unconscious,  and  died  on  the  morning  of 
the  third  day. 

"  The  same  kind  young  Brahmin  who 
had  given  us  some  food  came  to  our  help 
at  that  time.  He  could  not  do  much. 
He  was  not  sure  whether  we  were 
Brahmins  or  not ;  and  as  none  of  his  co- 
villagers  would  come  to  carry  the  dead, 
he  could  not,  for  fear  of  being  put  out  of 
caste,  come  to  help  my  brother  to  carry 
the  remains  of  my  father.     But  he  had 


the  kindness  to  let  some  men  dig  a  giave 
at  his  expense,  and  f(»llow  the  funeral 
party  as  far  as  the  river.  Father  had 
entered  the  Order  of  the  Sannyasin  before 
his  death.  So  his  body  was  to  be  buried 
in  the  ground  according  to  the  commands 
of  the  Shastras.  As  there  was  no  one 
else  to  carry  the  dead,  my  brother  tied 
the  body  in  his  dhoti'  like  a  bundle,  and 
carried  it  alone  over  two  miles  to  its  last 
resting-place.  We  sadly  followed  to  the 
river  bank,  and  helped  him  a  little.  So 
we  buried  our  father  outside  that  village, 
away  from  all  human  habitation,  and 
returned  with  heavy  hearts  to  the  ruins 
of  the  old  temple  where  we  had  taken  up 
our  abode.  That  same  evening  our  mother 
was  attacked  by  fever,  and  said  she  would 
not  live  much  lonoer;  But  we  had  to 
leave  the  place ;  there  was  no  work  to  be 
found,  and  no  food  to  be  had.  We  walked 
with  our  sick  mother  for  awhile,  and 
then  some  kind-hearted  people  gave  us  a 
little  food  and  money  to  pay  our  fare  as 
far  as  Kaichur.  There  we  stayed  for 
some  weeks,  being  quite  unable  to  move 
from  that  town,  owing  to  the  illness  of 
our  mother.  Our  life  at  Eaichur  was  a 
continuous  story  of  hopelessness  and 
starvation.  Brother  was  too  weak  to  work, 
and  we  could  not  make  up  our  minds  to 
go  to  beg.  Now  and  then  kind  people 
gave  us  some  food.  INlother  suffered 
intensely  from  fever  and  hunger.    AVe,  too, 

'  The   ample   cloth    Avhicli    forms   the    nether 
fzarment  of  men  of  the  Maiathi  castes. 


10 


mjt  mm  of  tijc  }hvt^t 


siiilered  from  hnno^er  and  weakness ;  but 
the  sufferings  of  our  mother  were  more 
than  we  couhl  hear  to  see.  Yet  we  had 
to  keep  still  through  sheer  helplessness. 
Now  and  then,  when  delirious,  mother 
would  ask  for  different  kinds  of  food.  She 
could  eat  but  little;  yet  we  were  unable  to 
give  her  the  little  she  wanted. 

"Once  she  suffered  so  much  from 
hunger  that  she  could  bear  it  no  longer,. 
and  sent  me  into  a  neighbour's  house  to 
beg  a  little  piece  of  coarse  bajree  cake. 
I  went  there  very  reluctantly.  The  lady 
spoke  kindly  to  me;  but  I  could  on  no 
account  open  my  mouth  to  beg  that  piece 
of  bajree  bread.  With  superhuman  effort 
and  a  firm  resolution  to  keep  my  feelings 
from  that  lady,  I  kept  the  tears  back  ; 
but  they  poured  out  of  ray  nose  instead 
of  my  eyes,  in  spite  of  me,  and  the  ex- 
pression of  my  face  told  its  own  story. 
The  kind  Brahmin  lady,  guessing  what 
was  in  my  mind,  asked  me  if  I  would 
like  to  have  some  food ;  so  I  said,  '  Yes, 
I  want  only  a  little  piece  of  bajree  bread.' 
She  gave  me  what  I  wanted,  and  I  felt 
very  grateful;  but  could  not  say  a  word 
to  express  my  gratitude.  I  ran  to  my 
motlier  in  great  haste,  and  gave  it  to  her. 
But  she  could  not  eat ;  she  was  too  weak. 
The  fever  was  on  her;  she  became  un- 
conscious, and  died  in  a  few  days  after 
that.  Her  funeral  was  as  sad  as  that  of 
my  father,  with  the  exception  that  two 
Brahmins  came  to  help  my  brother  and 
me    to   carry    her   body   to    the    burning 


ground,    al)out     three    miles    from     the 
town. 

"  I  need  not  lengthen  this  account 
with  our  subsequent  experiences.  My 
elder  sister  also  died  of  starvation, 
after  suffering  from  illness  and  hunger. 
During  those  few  months  before  our 
sister  died,  we  three  travelled  on  foot 
from  place  to  place  in  search  of  food 
and  work ;  but  we  could  not  get  much 
of  either.  My  brother  and  myself  con- 
tinued our  sad  pilgrimage  to  the  northern 
boundary  of  India,  and  back  to  the  east 
as  far  as  Calcutta.  Brother  got  work 
here  and  there ;  but  most  of  the  time  we 
lived  wanderers'  lives.  Very  often  we  had 
to  go  without  food  for  days.  Even  when 
my  brother  had  work  to  do,  he  got  so 
little  wages — only  four  rupees  a  month, 
and  sometimes  much  less  than  that — that 
we  were  obliged  to  live  on  a  handful  of 
grain  soaked  in  water,  and  a  little  salt. 
We  had  no  blankets  or  thick  garments 
to  cover  ourselves  ;  and,  when  travelling, 
we  had  to  walk  barefoot,  without  um- 
brellas, and  to  rest  in  the  night,  either 
under  the  trees  on  the  roadside  or  the 
arches  of  bridges,  or  lie  down  on  the 
ground  in  the  open  air.  Once  on  the 
banks  of  the  Jhelum,  a  river  in  the 
Punjab,  we  were  obliged  to  rest  at  night 
in  the  open  air,  and  tried  to  keep  off  the 
intense  cold  by  digging  two  grave-like 
pits,  and  putting  ourselves  into  them 
and  covering  our  bodies — excej)t  our 
heads — with  dry  sand  of  the  river  bank. 


Photo.  Mixg  A.  a.  F,0!^(, 


[MakoUt,  y.  U'.P. 


"SUTTEE    PILES." 

Shoiving  where  widows  icere  buried  alive  with  their  dead  h\t,shands  in  the  old  da.ys.      The  v:oman. 
standinff  by  is  a  Christian  widow  engaged  as  a  Biblewoman. 


VIEW    OF    THE    SHARADA    SADAN,     POONA. 


^  f  ilgiim. 


17 


Sometimes  the  demands  of  hunger  were 
so  great  that  we  would  satisfy  our  empty 
stomaclis  by  eating  a  handful  of  wild 
berries,  and  swallowing  the  hard  stones 
together  with  tlieir  coarse  skins." 
N  It  was  during  these  wanderings  with 
her  brother  that  Kamabai's  faith  in  the 
Hindu  religion  was  shaken,  though  until 
I  twenty  years  of  age  she  worshipped  the 
jgods  of  brass  and  stone.  The  freedom  of 
their  lives  had  given  to  the  brother  and 
sister  keen  powers  of  observation,  and 
they  resolved  to  test  the  teachings  of 
the  sacred  books  wlienever  possible.  The 
following  is  but  one  of  many  tests  that 
exposed  the  hollowness  of  their  religion, 
and  the  deception  of  the  priests.  They 
had  been  taught  that  in  the  Himalayas 
there  was  a  beautiful  lake,  in  which 
were  seven  floating  mountains  —  the 
forms  in  which  seven  sages,  or  Mahatmas, 
appeared.  When  sinless  pilgrims  came 
to  the  shore,  the  Mahatmas  floated  toward 
them,  and  received  their  worship;  but 
before  the  wicked  they  were  immovable. 
During  their  journey ings,  Ramabai  and 
her  brother,  to  their  surprise  and  joy, 
found  themselves  near  this  lake,  and  be- 
held the  mountains.  They  prostrated 
themselves,  but  received  no  sign.  The 
priests  warned  them  against  going  into 
the  water,  lest  they  be  devoured  by  croco- 
diles ;  but  the  brother,  early  in  the 
morning,  when  the  priests  were  not  on 
the  watch,  dared  the  crocodiles,  and  swam 
out  to  the  mountains.     He  found  them 


to  be  masses  of  stone  and  mud  planted 
with  trees,  standing  on  rafts.  The  whole 
mystery  was  soon  cleared.  Behind  the 
mountains  a  little  boat  was  concealed. 
When  a  poor  pilgrim,  desirous  of  being 
considered  sinless,  crossed  the  palm  of  a 
priest's  hand  with  sufficient  coin,  and 
called  on  the  Mahatmas  to  float  toward 
him,  a  priest  in  the  boat  gave  the  rait  a 
push  toward  him,  and  he  went  away 
happy  in  his  delusion. 

While  wandering  from  place  to  place, 
Ramabai  had  free  access  to  the  homes 
of  the  high-caste  Hindus ;  saw  the  home- 
life  in  all  its  cruel  details,  and  resolved 
to  devote  her  life  to  the  redemption 
of  her  unfortunate  sisters,  especially  the 
child-widows. 

Ramabai  and  her  brother  gradually 
developed  into  public  lecturers  in  the 
cause  of  the  education  of  women.  They 
attracted  the  notice  of  the  Brahmin 
community,  and  received  sufficient  sup- 
port and  emolument  to  put  the  days 
of  starvation  far  behind.  In  Calcutta, 
Ramabai  received  much  attention ;  and 
a  solemn  conclave  of  Pandits  bestowed 
on  her  the  title  of  Sarasvati,  on  account 
of  her  learning.  She  is  the  only  woman 
who  has  been  permitted  to  call  herself 
Pandita.  The  Pandits  were  astonished  at 
her  learning.  Beside  her  thorough  know- 
ledge of  their  sacred  books,  she  had 
acquired  fluency  in  seven  of  the  lan- 
guages of  India  ;  and  her  ideas  on  reform 
were  remarkable  for  so  young  a  person. 


18 


mt  (^Inl^  of  tin  fotist 


Echoes  of  Eamabai's  lectures  reached 
England  even  at  this  early  date  (Decem- 
ber, 1880).  A  gentleman  in  India,  writing 
to  a  friend  here,  told  of  an  accomplished 
Brahmin  lady  travelling  through  Bengal 
with  her  brother,  holding  meetings  on  the 
education  and  emancipation  of  women. 
"They  were  received  everywhere,"  said 
this  Indian  correspondent,  "  with  great 
enthusiasm  by  the  Hindus,  who  were  de- 
lighted to  hear  their  holy  Sanscrit  from 
a  woman's  lips.  It  seemed  to  them  as  if 
Sarasvati  (the  goddess  of  eloquence)  had 
come  down  to  visit  them.  Instead  of  a 
hot,  confined  room,  we  had  a  long  and 
Jsroad  terrace  open  to  the  sky,  and  with  the 
Ganses  flowinfj  at  our  feet.  The  terrace 
was  shaded  from  the  sun  by  trees  and 
houses.  At  the  eastern  end  a  small  marble 
table,  with  a  glass  of  flowers  on  it,  and 
some  chairs  were  set,  and  there  Ramabai 
stood  up  facing  the  west  and  addressed  her 
audience.  On  her  right  was  the  Ganges, 
covered  with  large,  broad-sailed  boats, 
of  a  type  which  perhaps  has  lasted  for 
two  thousand  year's.  There  was  little  or 
nothing  around  to  remind  her  or  her 
audience  of  European  civilization.  The 
clear,  blue  sky  and  the  broad  river  coming- 
sweeping  down  from  the  walls  of  Benares 
dominated  everything  else."  This  writer 
adds  that  "  the  young  lady  is  twenty-two 
years  of  age,  the  daughter  of  a  learned 
pandit,  slight  and  girlish  looking,  with 
a  fair  complexion  and  light  grey  eyes. 
She   is   now  engaged    to   be   married    to 


a  Bengali  pleader,  an  M.A.  of  Calcutta 
University." 

Ramabai's  parents  had,  contrary  to 
custom,  refrained  from  marrying  her  at 
an  early  age.  They  had  betrothed  the 
elder  daughter  in  infancy  to  a  youth 
whose  parents  solemnly  promised  that  he 
should  be  educated  to  equal  his  bride. 
But  these  people  broke  their  promise, 
and  great  trouble  resulted  when  the  time 
for  consummating  the  marriage  arrived. 
Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  to  prevent 
such  a  calamity  occurring  in  the  case 
of  their  second  daughter,  her  marriage 
was  put  off;  and  then,  at  the  age  of 
sixteen,  the  parents  passed  away  within 
six  weeks  of  each  other. 

Before  Ramabai  and  her  brother  had 
been  long  in  Calcutta,  the  latter,  weakened 
by  years  of  privation,  was  taken  ill  and  died. 
His  chief  concern  during  his  brief  illness 
was  for  his  unprotected  sister.  "  God  will 
take  care  of  me,"i5aid  she,  to  comfort  him. 
"Then,"  he  replied,  "all  will  be  well." 

Shortly  after,  Ramabai  was  married 
to  the  Bengali  gentleman  referred  to 
above,  Bipin  Bihari  Medhavi,  M.A.,  who 
took  her  to  his  home  in  Assam.  The 
marriage  was  a  civil  rite,  for  they  had 
rejected  Hinduism,  and  knew  nothing  of 
Christ.  The  marriage  was  a  happy  one, 
but  of  painfully  short  duration.  In  nine- 
teen months,  cholera  snatched  away  the 
husband,  leaving  Ramabai,  with  her  little 
daughter,  Manorama  (heart's  joy),  to 
begin  lier  career  as  an  Indian  widow. 


CHAPTER    [I. 


®lji  IfliuLiit  tiotibotu  brgins  Ij^r  liff-titork :    ICfssons  Irarncb  in 
(Bnglantr   nxxh   ^mtvita. 

"TIiv   words   were   found,    and    I   did    eat    them;    and    Thy    word    Avas    unto    me    the   joy   and 
rejoicing  of  mine   heart :    for  I   am   called  by  Thy   name,  0  Lord   God  of  hosts." — .Ter.  xv.   1G. 


RAMABAI'S  position  in  her  widowed 
state  differed  from  that  of  the 
millions  of  her  fellow-cotmtry- 
women  when  bereaved  of  their  natnral 
protectors,  in  that  she  was  not  ignorant 
of  the  world  and  its  ways,  and  by  the 
fact  that  she  had  an  education  fitting 
her  to  open  out  a  path  of  usefulness 
for  herself. 

Accordingly,  we  find  her,  within  a  few 
months  of  the  death  of  her  husband, 
at  Poona,  the  ancient  capital  of  the 
I  Marathas,  having  resumed  her  former 
occupation  as  lecturer  on  the  Education 
of  Women. 

The  evil  custom  of  confining  high- 
caste  women  within  the  four  walls  of  the 
Zenana,  which  prevails  in  the  North- 
West  Provinces  and  other  parts  of  India, 
is  unknown  among  the  Bialimins  of  the 
Maratha  country.  In  Poona  and  Bom- 
b:iy  all  Marathi  women  are  free  to  walk 
and  ride  abroad,  to  see  and  to  be  seen. 
This,  and  tlie  fact  that  Ramabai  had  rela- 
tives and   family   connections  in  Poona, 


drew  her  to  recommence  her  career  as  a 
lecturer  at  this  great  centre  of  Brahminism. 

In  prosecuting  her  object,  Eamabai 
took  her  stand  upon  her  knowledge  of 
the  Shastras,  and  maintained  that  their 
ancient  teaching  enjoined  the  instruction 
of  women  ;  and  that  the  neglected  and 
ignorant  condition  of  women  was  a  modern 
descent  into  degradation.  She  advocated 
that  high-caste  girls  should  be  instructed 
before  marriage  in  Sanskrit  and  the  ver- 
nacular. She  also  strongly  condemned 
the  practice  of  child-marriage. 

Ramabai's  lectures  made  a  wide  im- 
pression upon  the  best  families  in  Poona, 
and,  through  her  instrumentality,  a  Society 
of  high-caste  women  was  formed,  having 
for  its  object  the  education  of  girls  and 
the  postponement  of  marriage  to  maturity. 
Encouraged  by  the  success  of  her  work 
in  Poona,  Ramabai  went  from  city  to  city 
throughout  the  Maratha  country,  forming 
branches  of  the  Arya  Mahila  Somaj,  as 
this  woman's  Society  was  called.  Rama- 
bai also  busied  herself  with  writing  and 


20 


^\)t  I)inbu  Miiiolu  kgtns  \m  lifc-luorh. 


translating',  in  the  endeavour  to  create  a 
literature  helpful  to  her  cause.  In  lier 
leisure  hours  she  gave  lessons  on  morality 
and  religion  to  the  women  of  Poona. 

It  was  on  Ixamabai's  heart  during  this 
time  to  start  an  institution  for  the  educa- 
tion and  succour  of  helpless  widows.     In 
this  class  she   saw,  in  faith,   the    future 
teachers  of  the  high-caste  girls.     But  she 
failed  in  getting  the   necessary  financial 
support    from   the  Hindu  community  to 
put  this   cherished   plan   into  execution. 
It  was  here  and  now,  however,  that  she 
rescued   her    iirst   widow.     The   girl  was 
a  waif  of  the  Poona  streets,  a  Brahmin 
child  of  twelve   years,   cast   out    by    her 
husband's  relatives  after  his  death.     For 
several  years  slie  had  lived  the  life  of  a 
street  arab.     Her  appeal  to  Ramabai  was 
not  on  the  ground  of  starvation  and  home- 
lessness,  but  on  the  ever-increasing  diffi- 
culty of  keeping   her  budding  womanly 
honour  intact.     To  her  homely  face  and 
strange  defective  eyes  she  probably  owed 
her  escape  from  the  harpies  of  vice  thus 
far. 

Ramabai  was  poor  herself,  but  she  took 
the  girl  in,  to  share  whatever  food  she 
had,  and  to  protect  her  from  wrong  and 
outrage.  She  is  now  a  useful  Bible- 
woman,  labouring  in  connection  with 
Ramabai's  settlement  at  Mukti. 

In     1882     the     British     Government 

appointed  a  Commission  to  inquire  into 

;    the  question  of  Education  in  India.     The 

terms  of  reference  included  the  definite 


and  separate  question  of  female  educa- 
tion ;  and  when  the  Commission  visited 
Poona,  it  was  invited  to  a  reception  by 
over  three  hundred  Brahmin  women  con- 
nected witl]  Ramabai's  Arya  Mahila 
Somaj,  who  with  their  children  assembled 
in  the  Town  Hall  at  Poona.  Ramabai 
was  the  speaker,  and  her  subject  the 
Education  of  Women. 

Subsequently  Ramabai  was  examined 
before  the  Commission,  and  the  President 
was  so  struck  with  her  evidence  that  he 
had  it  translated  from  the  Marathi  and 
printed  in  English.  In  her  replies  to  the 
questions  put  by  the  Commission,  Ramabai 
told  of  her  father's  strenuous  efforts  for 
the  education  of  women,  of  her  brother's 
views,  and  those  of  her  late  husband,  who 
was  a  Vakil,  ^  and  fellow  of  Calcutta 
University.  She  told  the  Commission! 
that  she  felt  herself  bound  to  the  end  of 
her  life  to  labour  on  behalf  of  her  country- 
women. She  advocated  that  Girls' 
Schools  should  have  specially  trained 
women  teachers  ;  that  women  inspectors 
should  also  be  employed ;  and  concluded 
with  a  forcible  appeal  that  Government 
should  make  provision  for  the  study  of 
medicine  by  women,  doctors  of  their  own 
sex  being,  in  her  opinion,  one  of  the 
greatest  needs  of  the  women  of  India. 

The  publicit}'  given  to  the  proceedings 

of  the   Education    Commission    brought 

Ramabai  into  notice  in  circles  other  than 

the  Marathi  Brahmins.     She  now  began 

^  A  lawyer. 


©uibrb  bij  tijc  ICoiii. 


21 


to  foel  that  she  herself  needed  more 
traininjr  and  experience  in  regard  to  the 
education  of  others.  At  this  time  she 
was  unacquainted  with  the  English 
language,  although  so  well  versed  in  those 
of  India ;  and  the  idea  that  she  should  go 
to  England  for  study  and  training  forced 
itself  again  and  again  upon  her  mind. 

Ever  since  the  death  of  her  brother,  and 
more  particular^  again  after  her  husband 
died,  Eamabai  had  felt  in  an  undefined 
manner  that  God  was  guiding  her.  Dis- 
illusioned by  painful  experiences  during 
her  girlhood  from  the  superstitions  of 
Hinduism,  she  was  still  working  from  the 
Hindu  standpoint.  She  knew  but  little 
of  Christianity,  and  had  no  thought  of 
becoming  a  Christian,  but  believed  in  an 
all-powerful  deity  whom  she  felt  to  be 
guiding  her.  Her  mind  became  possessed 
of  a  divine  unrest ;  and  given  the  oppor- 
tunity, she  one  day  found  herself  bound 
for  England — going  forth,  as  she  says, 
like  Abraham,  not  knowing  whither  she 
went.  Arriving  in  England  with  her 
baby  daughter,  Kamabai  was  kindly 
received  by  a  Church  of  England  Sister- 
hood at  Wantage,  a  community  having  a 
mission  at  Poona.  Here  she  remained 
for  a  year,  studying  the  English  language, 
and  adding  to  her  stock  of  information  in 
many  ways. 

Four  years  before,  when  in  Calcutta, 
Eamabai  had  made  her  first  acquaintance 
with  the  Christian  Scriptures.  Keshub 
Chunder  Sen,  the  founder  of  the  lirahmo 


sect  of  Eeformed  Hindus,  had  given  her 
a  little  book  of  precepts  from  all  religions, 
most  of  which  were  from  the  New  Testa- 
ment. This  greatly  attracted  her;  and 
later  she  possessed  herself  of  a  complete 
Bible,  and  commenced  to  read  it. 

At  Wantage,  time  and  opportunity  to 
study  the  subject  were  afforded ;  and  here 
Eamabai  confessed  herself  a  Christian,  and 
was  baptized,  with  her  little  daughter, 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  Church  of 
England,  on  September  29th,  188.3. 

The  difference  that  Eamabai  at  that 
time  discerned  between  the  good  precepts 
of  the  Hindu  Scriptures  and  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  she  thus  expressed : 
"  While  the  old  Hindu  Scriptures  have 
given  us  some  beautiful"  precepts  of  lov- 
ing, the  New  Dispensation  of  Christ  has 
given  us  the  grace  to  carry  these  princi- 
ples into  practice;  and  that  makes  all  the 
difference  in  the  world.  The  precepts  are 
like  a  steam  engine  on  the  track,  beautiful 
and  with  great  possibilities  ;  Christ  and 
His  Gospel  are  the  steam,  the  motive 
power  that  can  make  the  engine  move." 

After  the  year  spent  at  Wantage, 
Eamabai  received  the  appointment  of 
Professor  of  Sanskrit  in  the  Cheltenham 
Ladies'  College,  where  she  found  oppor- 
tunity to  study  mathematics,  natural 
science,  and  English  literature.  The 
immediate  goal  of  her  mental  horizon  was 
at  this  time  bounded  by  a  possible 
Government  appointment  in  connection 
with  the  education  of  women  in  India. 


22 


^\n  Wititin  Wiibob3  brgins  Ijrr  lifr-tuorh. 


A  year  and  a  half  was  spent  at  Chelten- 
ham, when  an  invitation  to  visit  America 
opened  out  a  new  vista  before  Ramabai's 
eyes,  and  led  to  important  results.  A  high- 
caste  Hindu  lady  from  Poona,  a  friend 
and  relative  of  Ramabai,  had  followed  her 
in  her  determination  to  be  of  use  to  the 
millions  of  their  fellow-countrywomen. 
Anandibai  Joshi  had  reached  America, 
and  studied  medicine  in  the  Women's 
Medical  College  of  Philadelphia.  She 
was  now  about  to  graduate  as  M.D.,  and 
the  invitation  to  Ramabai  was  to  witness 
this  ceremony.  Ramabai's  mind  was 
agitated,  she  did  not  desire  any  interrup- 
tion to  her  studies ;  but  finally  (^me  to 
the  conclusion  that  it  would  be  a  help  to 
her  life-work  to  visit  America.  She  went 
with  the  intention  of  staying  a  few  weeks. 
She  stayed  almost  three  years. 

The  public  school  system  of  America — 
including  girls  as  well  as  boys,  and  the 
Kindergarten,  training  hand  as  well  as 
head — greatly  attracted  Ramabai.  She 
felt  she  must  remain  and  study  these  ;  and 
in  the  course  of  a  few  months  she  enrolled 
herself  for  a  course  of  Kindergarten  study 
in  a  Philadelphia  training  school. 

In  Rachel  Bodley,  A.M.,  M.D.,  the 
Dean  of  the  Women's  Medical  College  in 
Philadelphia,  Ramabai  found  a  true  friend, 
and  with  her  also  a  home.  Dr.  Bodley 
had  sheltered  Anandibai  Joshi,  and  helped 
her  in  her  studies ;  and  the  sad  news  of 
the  untimely  death  of  that  devoted 
little  Indian  woman,  a  few  months  after 


her  return  to  her  husband  and  home 
in  India,  bound  Dr.  Bodley  more  closely 
to  Ramabai,  and  evoked  in  her  a  keener 
interest  in  her  plans  for  the  future.  For 
now  all  Ramabai's  old  desire  to  benefit  her 
countrywomen  by  founding  schools  which 
combined  the  training  of  the  hand  with 
that  of  the  head,  revived  ;  and  forsaking 
plans  which  regarded  only  the  higher  edu- 
cation of  the  few  women  jn  Government 
High  Schools  or  Colleges  in  India,  she  con- 
centrated her  thoughts  upon  native  schools 
founded  by  and  for  native  women. 

While  living  with  Dr.  Bodley  and  study- 
ing Kindergarten  methods,  Ramabai 
wrote  her  famous  book,  entitled,  "The 
High-Caste  Hindu  Woman."  Here  she 
portrayed  the  true  history  of  countless 
thousands  of  lives  doomed  by  a  perverted 
and  decaying  religious  system  to  lifelong 
ignorance ;  to  child-marriage  with  all  its 
evils;  to  the  absorption  of  young  wives 
into  the  joint  family  system ;  to  the 
terrible  abuse  and  degradation  of  widow- 
hood ;  and  to  the  re-action  of  this  treat- 
ment of  women  upon  social  and  family 
life  in  India. 

Dr.  Bodley  prefaced  the  book  with  an 
admirable  treatise,  sketching  the  devoted 
life  and  early  death  of  Anandibai  Joshi, 
relating  Ramabai's  history,  and  supporting 
and  enforcing  her  appeal  for  help  to  go 
back  to  India  and  found  an  educational 
home  for  yoimg  widows,  who  in  their  turn 
should  go  forth  as  teachers  to  enlighten 
the  darkness  of  their  countrywomen. 


CHAPTER    III. 

tlri'ams  hicotnt  lUaiitvi :    %he  ^rljool  for  ¥)t0lj-Cast£  Miboltis 

fstablisljfb   in   Intiia. 

"lie   brought   them  forth   also   with  silver  and   "old." — Vsx.   cv.   07, 


i 


"  '  I  ^HE  silence  of  a  thousand  years  has 
X.  been  broken  !  "  aptly  declared 
Dr.  Bodley  in  her  preface  to 
Ramabai's  volume,  entitled,  "  The  High- 
Caste  Hindu  Woman." 

Missionaries  and  travellers  had  had 
many  a  story  to  tell  of  the  inaccessi- 
bility of  Hindu  women  immured  witliin 
the  seclusion  of  the  Zenana.  Those  who 
had  gained  access  behind  the  purdah,  or 
mingled  with  the  castes  not  entirely 
secluded,  had  felt  the  wall  of  separation 
raised  by  Oriental  customs  ;  so  that,  as 
yet,  but  a  corner  of  the  vail  had  been 
lifted.  But  now  a  voice  had  arisen  from 
among  themselves  to  tell  with  intimate 
knowledge  how  the  iron-bound  customs 
of  centuries  had  ground  woman  into 
a  position  of  servitude  and  ignorance ; 
making  her  at  one  and  the  same  time 
the  slave  of  man,  and  his  greatest  hin- 
drance in  rising  to  the  higlier  plane  of  life 
held  out  by  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  _ 

The  book  opened  the  way  for  Ramabai 
to  the  hearts  of  a  class  of  cultured,  earnest 
American    women,   who    became     deeply 


interested  in  the  story  of  the  imprisoned, 
contracted  lives  of  India's  daughters. 
Many  of  these  were  the  abolitionists  of 
America's  great  anti-slavery  struggle  of 
the  previous  decades.  In  the  ranks  of 
tlie  Woman's  Christian  Temperance  Union 
Ramabai  found  much  help  and  encourage- 
ment. The  late  Frances  E.  Willard  be- 
came her  warm  friend,  and  through  her 
influence  much  interest  was  evoked. 

Ramabai's  lifelong  desire  to  educate 
Hindu  widows — that  through  them  a  door 
might  be  opened  into  the  dense  darkness 
of  Hinduism — now  took  tangible  sl)ape. 
Ramabai  travelled  up  and  down  the  United 
States,  speaking  to  large  audiences  here, 
and  drawing-room  meetings  there,  gain- 
ing interest  and  forming  circles  of  help; 
at  the  same  time  exercising  an  alert  eye 
with  regard  to  every  kind  of  educational 
enterprise  with  which  she  came  in  con- 
tact, noting  many  points  for  adaptation 
to  the  wt)rk  in  India  later  on. 

At  an  overflowing  meeting  held  in 
Boston  in  May,  1887,  when  the  audience 
was  moved  to  tears  and  laughter  by  her 


24 


Dri?ams  Iifronw  H^alitiu 


pathos  and  keen  wit,  a  provisional  com- 
mittee of  women  was  formed  to  consider 
Ramabai's   plans — to   act   with   her,  and 
report  later.     On  December  13th  of  the 
same  year,  at  another  public  meeting,  the 
Provisional  Committee  presented  a  report 
that    was   ac- 
cepted, a  list  of 
officers  who  were 
elected,  a  consti- 
tution  that  was 
adopted;  and  the 
temporary    Asso- 
ciation    became 
an    organized 
body — it  seemed 
to    spring    into 
existence  —  and 
Ramabai  saw  her 
long-cherished 
plans   take   defi- 
nite form.    That 
night      her    joy 
was     too     great 
for  sleep :    when 
found  sobbing  in 
her  room,  she  ex- 
claimed,   "  I  am 
crying     for    joy 
that  my  dream  of  years    has    become  a 
reality."     The  President  and  Vice-Presi- 
dents of  the  Association  comprised  mem- 
bers  of  five   denominations;    the  Board 
of  Trustees,    composed   of  some   of  the 
best    business   and    professional    men    of 
Boston,  was  equally   uusectarian,  as  was 


SOONDERBAI     POWAR. 

For  seven   years    the    "right   hand"  of   Ramabai   at    the 
Sharada  Sadan.     tike  is  knoion  in  Britain  for  her  visits  in 
protest  against  the  deadly  Opium  Traffic. 


the  Executive  Committee,  formed  entirely 
of  women. 

Among  converts  to  Christianity  in 
India,  especially  those  of  the  older  Mis- 
sions, there  is  a  frequent  trend  towards 
a  European  style  of  living,  fostered 
in  some  cases, 
without  any  in- 
tention on  the 
part  of  the  mis- 
sionary, by  the 
life  in  Christian 
boarding-schools, 
conducted  after 
European  plans. 
This,  by  setting 
Western  ideals  of 
life  before  the 
Indian  Christian, 
leads  to  discon- 
tent with  the 
simple  native 
customs  of  food 
and  dress.  Their 
incomes  will  not 
support  them  in 
Western  luxu- 
ries ;  and,  in 
consequence,  the 
converts  find  themselves  frequently  in 
debt  and  difficulty. 

This  aspect  of  conversion  to  Cliristianity 
is  looked  upon  with  great  disfavour  by 
the  Hindu  community ;  and  by  its  more 
ignorant  members  is  regarded  as  part  of 
the  Christian  religion.     Ramabai  keenly 


/ 


SOONDERBAI    POWAR 

In  the  small  ox-cart  in   irhich  she  risiis  the  women  of  Poona  in  their  homes. 


ONE    OF    THE    OLD    GIRLS. 


As  she  entered  the  Horn 


And  after  thru  i,cars   residence  then 


^isit  to  ^nurtra. 


25 


felt  this  anomaly ;  and  realizing  that 
Christianity  was  an  Asiatic  religion,  and 
as  such  ought  to  be  adaptable  to  India 
without  any  Western  additions,  she  wisely 
determined  to  maintain  her  Indian  habits 
in  all  customs  of  food  and  dress.  She 
would  show  her  country  people,  on  her 
return  to  India,  that  to  become  Christians, 
it  was  not  necessary  to  denationalise  them- 
selves. 

In  fact,  Kamabai's  strict  vegetarian 
diet  must  have  caused  some  difficulty 
to  her  American  hostesses,  even  as  their 
grand  dinners,  of  which  she  could  eat 
so  little,  were  a  source  of  embarrassment 
to  her.  Brought  up  as  she  had  been, 
with  an  intense  repugnance  to  any  kind 
of  flesh-eating,  it  was  an  ordeal  to  be 
seated  at  table  in  the  place  of  honour 
next  to  the  host,  with  a  smoking  joint 
of  meat  in  front  of  him  (the  smell  of 
which  overpowered  her),  and  to  have  to 
decline  everything  except  a  little  bread 
and  plain  vegetable.  But  Ramabai  per- 
severed in  her  determination,  and  returned 
to  India  as  much  of  a  Brahmin  in  food 
and  habits,  save  as  to  their  religious  as- 
pects, as  she  left  it. 

Ramabai  having  become  a  Christian, 
placed  her,  however,  in  a  more  serious 
jdifficulty  than  that  of  food,  viz.,  the 
'place  in  regard  to  religion  which  her  edu- 
cational home  for  widows  should  occupy. 
1  She  had  left  her  country  in  full  sympathy 
1  \with  the  more  advanced  Hindu  reformers; 
fehe  was  returning,  having  cut  herself  off 


from  their  sympathies  by  becoming  a 
Christian.  But  she  yearned  more  than 
ever  to  reach  her  own  people  ;  and  the 
only  method  that  approved  itself  to 
her  judgment  was  to  offer  an  education 
neutral  as  to  religious  teaching.  Her 
plans  in  this  respect  were  fully  criticised 
as  she  went  about  expounding  them  to 
American  audiences. 

Many  spiritually-minded  people  com- 
mitted to  missionary  enterprise  could 
not  see  why  Ramabai  should  not  cast  in 
her  lot  with  some  Mission,  and  open  an 
avowed  Mission  School.  But  Ramabai 
was  strongly  of  opinion  that  no  Mission  , 
School  would  reach  the  class  for  which  her  ■ 
heart  was  aching.  The  people  were  too 
prejudiced  against  Christianity.  Their 
widows  were  taught  that  it  was  better  to 
commit  suicide  and  be  sure  of  heaven, 
rather  than  enter  any  institution  estab- 
lished for  the  purpose  of  turning  them 
from  their  ancestral  faith. 

In  the  midst  of  this  controversy,  Rama- 
bai cast  no  slur  on  Missions  or  Mission 
work;  but  she  rallied  many  to  her  stan- 
dard outside  of  the  ordinary  supporters  of 
Missions.  In  an  interview  with  the  re- 
presentative of  a  Chicago  daily  paper,  in 
December,  1887,  on  being  asked  to  give 
her  opinion  on  the  good  done  by  mission- 
aries in  India,  Ramabai  said  :  "  Mission- 
aries are  showing  by  their  precepts  and 
example  that  Christianity  does  not  mean 
going  into  other  countries  and  taking 
possession  of  them,  putting    taxes  upon 


26 


I  warns  bttamt  H^alitg, 


the  people,  introducing  the  liquor  traffic, 
and  gaining  a  great  deal  of  revenue  from 
the  infamous  traffics  in  rum  and  opium. 
As  their  numbers  multiply  they  are  gain- 
ing a  foothold  in  the  country,  and  also 
commanding  the  love  and  respect  of  the 
people  by  their  earnestness  in  missionary 
work.  .  .  .  And  finally,  the  blessed 
Gospel  will  be  everywhere  preached  by 
the  missionaries;  and  I  hope  some  day 
we  shall  owe  to  their  labours  and  their 
prayers  a  great  army  of  Christian  apostles 
among  our  people  who  will  eventually 
regenerate  the  whole  Hindu  nation 
through  their  lives  and  their  teachings." 

In  the  same  interview,  with  a  variety 
of  illustrations,  Ramabai  enforced  her  be- 
lief that  the  work  she  desired  to  do 
would  prepare  the  way  of  missionaries 
by  enabling  widows  to  rise  to  an  in- 
dependent position  in  which  they  would 
be  free  to  accept  Christianity  as  she  her- 
self had  done.  "  Christ,"  argued  Ramabai, 
"came  to  give  different  gifts  to  different 
people — some  He  made  prophets ;  some 
He  made  preachers ;  some  He  made 
teachers.  Since  I  have  become  a  Chris- 
tian I  have  thought  He  has  given  me 
the  gift  of  being  a  sweeper.  I  want  to 
sweep  away  some  of  the  old  difficulties 
that  lie  before  the  missionaries  in  their 
efforts  to  reach  our  Hindu  widows." 

Ramabai  further  declared  her  belief 
that  having  the  widows  brought  under 
the  influence  of  her  school,  with  the 
Bible  placed  in  the  hands  of  every  pupil, 


Christian  women  as  teachers,  and  Chris- 
tian literature  in  its  library,  many  would 
be  won  to  see  the  beauty  of  Christianity, 
and  embrace  it  for  themselves. 

Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  the  platform  ! 
of  her  work  was  declared  to  be  neutral  j 
as  to  its  religious  teaching.  Her  Hindu  | 
pupils  were  to  have  full  liberty  to  retain  ' 
their  caste,  and  perform  their  religious  I 
observances. 

In  due  time  the  "Ramabai  Associa- 
tion "  was  complete.  Its  headquarters 
were  in  Boston ;  its  base,  "  Ramabai 
Circles,"  in  towns  and  cities  all  over 
the  country.  Members  of  circles  pledged 
themselves  to  give  or  collect  a  certain 
sum  annually  for  ten  years,  to  equip 
and  sustain  a  home  and  school  in  India 
for  the  education  and  support  of  high- 
caste  Hindu  widows. 

In  May,  1888,  Ramabai  bade  good-bye 
to  her  Boston  friends  and  went  on  to 
Canada,  and  thence  to  the  Pacific  Coast, 
gaining  friends  and  forming  circles  all 
the  way.  In  November  of  the  same 
year  she  left  America  for  India  via  San 
Francisco  and  Hong  Kong,  and  thus  got 
a  glimpse  of  China  on  the  way.  She 
arrived  in  Bombay  on  February  1st, 
1889,  and  chose  that  city  in  which  to 
commence  her  work.  Six  weeks  later  the 
Widows'  Home  was  quietly  inaugurated 
in  a  house  just  back  of  the  Chowpatty 
Sea-face.  The  modest  announcement  of 
"  Sharada  Sadan  "  (Abode  of  Wisdom)  was 
placed  on  a  board  on  its  frontage.    School 


<  > 

Q  .■ 

Q  ~- 

<  , 

UJ 


<  ~ 

<  ^ 


^ht  ".^Ijaraba  .^a5an/ 


27 


commenced  with  two  pupils,  and  the 
alphabet  in  three  languages,  Marat  hi, 
English,  and  Sanskrit.  One  of  the 
pupils  had  thrice  attempted  suicide, 
restrained  only  by  the  fear  of  being 
again  born  a  woman.  She  is  now  the 
educated  wife  of  a  professor  in  Poona 
College,  and  a  happy  mother. 

The  Hindu  Keform  circles  in  Bombay 
and  Poona  gave  Kamabai  a  welcome ; 
her  assurances  of  neutrality  as  to  re- 
ligion were  generally,  though  cautiously, 
accepted ;  and,  in  a  short  time,  more 
pupils  of  the  desired  class  were  obtained. 
Eamabai  went  in  and  out  among  the 
Hindus,  and  had  frequent  opportunities 
of  lecturing  as  of  yore,  when  she  always 
commanded  a  large  audience. 

Miss  Soonderbai  H.  Powar,  at  that  time 
eno-aged  in  work  among  women  in  con- 
nection  with  one  of  the  Bombay  Missions, 
first  brousrht  me  news  of  Eamabai  and 


her  work.  She  had  visited  Ramabai  and 
been  introduced  to  the  pupils  in  resi- 
dence. Her  calling  as  a  teacher  of  the 
Bible  had  been  explained  to  them,  and 
an  opportunity  to  give  a  talk  on  the 
Bible  and  Christianity  was  afforded  her. 
Ramabai's  little  daughter,  Manorama, 
then  about  nine  years  old,  had  won 
Soonderbai's  heart,  by  insisting  that 
she  was  a  Christian,  and  that  the  Bible 
was  her  Shastra. 

In  the  course  of  a  year  or  so,  Ramabai 
moved  the  Sharada  Sadan  to  Poona,  as 
being  a  more  healthy  place,  cheaper,  and 
more  suitable  in  every  way  for  the  work 
than  Bombay.  In  1892,  through  the 
continued  generosity  of  her  American 
friends,  she  was  enabled  to  purchase  a 
commodious  bungalow  in  a  fine  position 
in  Poona,  standing  in  about  two  acres  of 
ground,  which  made  an  admirable  home 
for  the  Sharada  Sadan. 


CHAPTER    IV. 


^  ^iait  to  tl)i  "  ^Ijaratra  ^atran/*  aitft  a  (llltmpsi  at  sotrii  of 

its   Ipupils, 

"  Wisdom  hath  builded  her  house,  she  hath  hewn  out  her  seven  pillars." — Pnov.  ix.  1, 


THE  house  that  Eamabai  secured  for 
the  permanent  location  of  the 
Sharada  Sadan  in  Poona  stands 
well  iDack  from  the  road  ;  but  to  make  the 
position  still  more  secluded,  Ramabai 
lined  the  walls  that  divided  it  from  the 
road  with  a  screen  of  trellis-work.  This, 
covered  with  creeping  vines  and  backed 
by  flowering  shrubs,  added  to  the  bowery 
appearance  of  the  garden.  The  garden, 
occupying  nearly  half  the  compound,  was 
dotted  here  and  there  with  fine  shade 
trees,  the  gold  mohur,  the  plumeria,  and 
others,  which  are  covered  with  gorgeous 
flowers  in  their  season.  Roses  and  lilies, 
jasmine  and  elemanta,  variegated  crotons, 
caladiutns,  bouganvillia,  and  the  hundred 
and  one  tropical  shrubs  that  are  cherished 
greenhouse  plants  in  our  colder  atmo- 
sphere, luxuriate  in  the  beautiful  climate 
of  the  deccan  of  India.  Nowhere  are  they 
seen  to  more  perfection  than  at  Poona ; 
and  Ramabai's  garden  has  always  abounded 
with  them.  A  shaded  fernery,  planted 
around  a  fountain  close  to  the  house, 
affords  a  cool  retreat  for  the  heat  of  the 


day.  Ramabai,  as  a  child  of  the  forest, 
was  ever  an  enthusiastic  lover  of  flowers, 
and  longed  for  her  pupils  to  take  delight 
in  them  also. 

The  house  had  its  outer  and  inner  apart- 
ments, like  all  houses  built  for  Hindu 
family  use.  To  these  Ramabai  added  two , 
long  dormitories,  built  one  above  the 
other.  The  upper  was  reached  by  a  stone 
staircase  outside,  a  further  flight  of  stairs 
leading  to  an  enclosure  on  the  roof,  from 
which  to  study  the  stars. 

"  This  is  not  an  institution  in  which  all 
the  best  rooms  are  reserved  for  the  teach- 
ing staff,"  remarked  Ramabai,  to  a  party 
of  visitors  she  was  showing  over  the  build- 
ing on  the  occasion  of  its  opening  cere- 
monies in  July,  1892.  "My  pupils,"  she 
continued,  "are  as  free  to  come  and  go  in 
the  drawing-room  as  in  any  other  part  of 
the  house.  The  Sadan  with  all  its  privi- 
leges has  been  instituted  for  their  benefit. 
They  come  from  homes  where  they  have 
been  treated  as  outcasts,  where  no  love 
has  been  bestowed  upon  them,  and  no 
comforts  provided  for  them.     I  wish  them 


jHiss  ^Dontitrliai  JJoluan 


29 


to  see  the  contrast  in  all  things  where 
love  rules.  I  wish  them  to  become 
acquainted  with  as  many  good  people  as 
possible ;  to  learn  what  the  outside  world 
is  like  from  pictures  and  books  ;  and  to 
enjoy  the  wonderful  works  of  God.  as  they 
ramble  in  the  garden,  study  with  tlie 
microscope,  or  view  the  heavens  from  the 
little  verandah  on  the  roof" 

The  Pandita's  aims,  as  thus  set  forth  by 
herself,  represented  truly  the  atmosphere 
of  the  Sharada  Sadan  as  I  found  it  on  my 
first  visit  at  that  time.  The  pupils  came 
and  went  everywhere,  learned  their  lessons 
in  groups  in  the  drawing-room,  or  walked 
in  the  garden  by  twos  and  threes,  gathered 
roses  and  lilies  for  each  other  and  the 
visitors,  made  wreaths  of  jasmine  and 
decked  each  other's  hair. 

"Bai,"  the  usual  Hindu  title  for  the 
mistress  of  the  house,  was  Eamabai's  home 
appellation ;  while  that  of  Miss  Soonderbai 
Powar  was  "  Ukka  *'  (elder  sister).  A  few 
months  previously  Miss  Powar  had  taken 
up  her  abode  with  Eamabai  as  companion 
and  friend  ;  ^and  as  loviug  elder  sister  to 
the  pupils  her  influence  has  been  blessed 
in  a  marked  degree.  Out  of  school  hours 
the  girls  followed  Eamabai  about  and 
clustered  around  her  like  bees ;  while 
Soonderbai's  little  room  was  usually 
crowded  with  pupils  coming  and  going, 
sure  of  a  hearing  and  help  in  any  difficult 
phase  of  work  or  lessons. 

The  "  good-night"  scene,  repeated  with 
variations  on  all  my   visits  to  the  Sadan 


during  the  subsequent  seven  years,  was 
one  to  be  enjoyed  and  remembered. 
When  the  retiring  bell  rang,  wherever 
"Bai"  and  "Ukka"  were  to  be  found, 
there  the  girls  and  women  flocked  in. 
Every  one  must  have  a  good-night  kiss — 
from  the  Brahmin  woman  of  forty,  who 
did  the  cooking,  to  the  youngest  child- 
widow.  Some  of  them  were  not  satisfied 
with  one  embrace,  but  would  slyly  come 
up  a  second  time  out  of  their  t\n-n,  till 
the  fun  would  get  a  little  too  riotous,  and 
a  summary  dismissal  was  necessary. 

There  were  then  about  forty  widows  in 
residence,  ranging  in  age  from  little  girls 
of  seven  to  the  aforesaid  Brahmin  cook  of 
forty.  But  the  majority  were  from  fifteen 
to  twenty-five.  Most  of  the  older  women 
had  their  heads  shaved,  and  wore  their 
sarees  drawn  close  around  their  faces  to 
hide  this  disfigurement  imposed  upon 
them  by  cruel  custom. 

At  the  time  of  the  opening  cerem.»^ny 
in  1892,  the  schoolroom?  were  in  the 
inner  apartments,  the  verandahs  being 
used  as  class-rooms.  This  was  but  a  tem- 
porary arrangement,  for  the  foundations 
were  already  in  for  a  fine  school-house  in 
the  compound  opposite  the  entrance  to 
the  original  building.  This  was  com- 
pleted and  used  a  twelvemonth  later. 
The  other  rooms  were  then  utilized  as 
dormitories  for  an  increased  number  of 
pupils. 

The  opening  ceremonies  were  in  two 
sections.     In  the  morning  a  company  of 


30 


^  lliGit  to  iht  "  mjaraH  ^atran/* 


missionaries  and  Christian  friends  of 
various  denominations  assembled  in  the 
drawing-room  for  a  dedication  service. 
Eamabai  said  she  desired  a  public  thanks- 
giving to  Grod  for  all  the  way  He  had  led 
her,  and  for  the  provision  of  this  beautiful 
building  which  had  been  given  them  by 
Christians  in  America.  The  speaking  and 
prayers,  in  which  many  present  took  vocal 
part,  were  in  line  with  this  thought.  One 
of  the  speakers  closed  his  remarks  with  a 
Scriptural  quotation  which  may  now  le 
looked  back  upon  in  the  light  of  a 
prophecy.  Turning  to  Eamabai  he  said  : 
"  My  sister,  '  The  Lord  shall  increase 
you  more  and  more,  you  and  your 
children.'  ^  *' 

In  the  evening  the  schoolroom  was 
gaily  decorated  and  filled  with  a  sym- 
pathising company  of  Eamabai's  Hindu 
friends,  relatives  of  the  pupils,  and  a  few 
Europeans.  Addresses  in  Marat  hi  were 
given  by  Eamabai  and  others.  The 
pupils  sang  a  number  of  Mnrathi  songs, 
one  of  which,  describing  the  woes  of  the 
widow,  was  very  toucliing.  An  American 
White  Eibbon  song  was  nicely  rendered 
by  a  few  of  the  girls ;  and  four  of  them 
gave,  with  marvellous  correctness,  an 
English  dialogue,  representing  a  scene  in 
the  life  of  Peter  the  Great,  Thus  it  will 
be  seen  that  their  education  had  made 
considerable  advance  since  the  alphabet 
commencement  before-mentioned. 

It  was  my  privilege  at  this   time   to 
^  Psalm  CSV.  14. 


spend  several  days  at  the  Sadan.  The 
loving  spirit  that  prevailed,  and  the  all- 
pervading  energy  of  the  bright  little 
woman  at  the  head  of  the  house,  were 
two  features  of  the  work  that  remained 
with  me.  There  was  never  any  trace  of 
Oriental  languor  about  Eamabai ;  what- 
ever she  did  she  did  with  her  might. 
Whether  hearing  the  pupils  recite  their 
Marathi  lessons,  directing  the  mialis  in 
the  garden,  overseeing  the  workmen  on 
the  new  building,  or  explaining  the 
operations  of  the  institution  to  a  party  of 
visitors — she  was  all  life  and  energy,  the 
centre  and  circumference  of  all  that  was 
going  on. 

I  was  particularly  attracted  by  a  happy 
group  of  child-widows,  some  half-dozen  or 
more,  about  ten  to  twelve  years  of  age. 
Such  bright  little  girls  !  It  was  difficult 
to  believe  that  they  rested  under  the  cruel 
ban  of  widowhood !  But  even  their  games 
echoed  the  circumstances  of  their  lives. 
One  of  these,  in  which  there  was  an 
amount  of  screaming  and  running  away, 
was  explained  to  me.  It  was  the  new 
child-wife  being  tutored  by  her  mother- 
in-law  in  domestic  affairs,  and,  persistently 
misunderstanding  her  commands  and 
bringing  her  the  wrong  articles,  was  being, 
in  consequence,  chased  and  punished  ! 

Somewhere  about  this  time  one  who 
heard  it  took  down  a  conversation  be- 
tween some  of  these  little  girls,  in  which 
occurred  the  following  passages,  illustrat- 
ing the   condition    of  girl-children   who. 


cc 

LU      5!i 

I    -2 


Q       - 


3      s- 


/ 


®I)c  €nid  16an  of  MiboluIjonLr. 


31 


not  knowino^  what  marriage  means,  are 
yet  widows  : — 

ViTTO :  "  I  was  a  mere  baby  when  I 
■was  married.  We  do  not  look  like  wives, 
do  we  ?  Yet  people  call  me  a  '  widow,' 
*  unlucky,'  and  say  I  have  killed  my  hus- 
band." 

Chanda  :  "  I  also  am  a  widow,  because 
my  parents  say  so ;  but  what  is  the  mean- 
ing of  it  I  do  not  understand.  They  say 
I  shall  have  to  suffer  much  as  I  grow 
older.  No  one  will  love  me  because  I 
killed  and  swallowed  my  husband ;  but  I 
never  saw  him.  I  do  not  know  who  he 
was.  Since  I  am  come  to  this  school  all  the 
teachers  love  me ;  they  try  to  make  me 
happy,  and  they  never  say  unkind  words 
to  me  or  think  I  am  unlucky." 

SUNDRI :  "  Prya,  let  us  hear  your 
history,  and  I  will  tell  mine." 

Prya  :  "  My  father  knew  I  would  be  a 
widow,  but  he  purposely  gave  me  in 
marriage." 

All  the  Girls  :  "  Prya,  Prya,  do  not 
say  so  !  How  could  he  know  what  would 
be  in  the  future  ?  " 

ViTTO :  "  Well,  sometimes  parents  do 
it  for  money.  Do  you  know  of  one  girl 
who  was  here  in  the  school,  and  was 
obliged  by  her  ignorant  people  to  leave  ? 
The  poor  thing  was  married  when  she  was 
five  years  old.  She  was  given  to  a  man 
of  fifty  for  a  hundred  rupees.  Within  a 
year  the  miserable  man  died,  leaving 
behind  him  a  widow  six  years  old  !  Don't 
you  think  her  parents  must  have  had  sense 


enough  to  know  that  such  a  small  child 
given  to  an  old  man  would  become  a 
widow  ?  But  they  want  money,  or  do  it 
when  they  are  tired  of  their  daughter." 

The  other  girls  chimed  in  with  remin- 
iscences of  the  cruel  treatment  meted  out 
to  this  hapless  widow  of  six  years  by  her 
husband's  relatives. 

Then  Prya  said :  "  You  will  get  thou- 
sands of  case3  like  that.  My  mother  died 
when  I  was  nine  months  old.  When  I 
was  two  years  and  six  months  my  father 
wanted  me  to  be  married.  He  gave  me 
in  marriage  to  a  little  boy,  who  died  six 
months  afterwards,  when  I  was  three. 
My  mothers  friend  took  care  of  me  till  I 
was  six ;  then  my  father  brought  me  to 
Bombay.  I  lived  with  him  four  years, 
cooked  for  myself,  and  was  very  unhappy. 
My  father  was  a  strict  Hindu,  and  d'id  not 
love  me  because  I  was  a  widow.  My 
mother's  uncle  put  me  in  this  school.  My 
father  did  not  like  it,  and  came  to  Poona 
to  fetch  me  out,  but  was  taken  ill.  I  went 
to  see  him.  He  said  he  wanted  to  see 
my  head  shaved  and  disfigured.  But  he 
died  soon,  and  I  was  free." 

The  poor  little  mites  concluded  their 
conversation  by  unanimously  refusing  to 
consider  themselves  widows;  and,  rejoicing 
in  the  freedom  and  happiness  found  at  the 
Sharada  Sadan,  they  ran  away  to  play. 

Soon  after  Parnabai  settled  her  Sharada 
Sadan  at  Poona,  she  paid  a  visit  to  the 
ancestral  home  of  her  family  in  the 
Mangalore  district,  where   she  was  well 


39 


1  ITisit  to  iMt  "^Ijaratta  .^atran," 


received  by  her  relatives.  On  her  return 
to  Poona  several  young  widows  from  the 
extensive  Brahmin  community  of  the 
former  place  accompanied  her,  and  be- 
came her  pupils.  The  case  of  one  poor 
ill-used  girl-widow  at  this  place  had 
especially  attracted  Kamabai's  attention, 
and  she  much  desired  to  rescue  her. 
This  girl  was  used  most  cruelly  by  her 
relatives.  She  was  beaten  for  the  slight- 
est fault.  She  was  also  punished  by 
being  suspended  from  the  rafters  of  the 
roof  by  her  wrists,  while  a  heap  of 
prickly  pear-bush  was  placed  underneath 
to  receive  her  if  she  should  succeed  in 
freeing  herself.  Another  punishment 
was  to  shut  her  in  a  cook-house  with 
l)urniug  chillies  (red  peppers)  on  the 
fire ;  this  produces  a  most  irritating- 
smoke,  and,  often  repeated,  injures  the 
eyesight.  This  poor  girl  was  a  most 
unhappy  creature,  fearful  and  suspicious 
of  everybody.  Ramabai  tried  in  vain 
to  gain  her  confidence,  and  her  relatives 
treate'd  with  contempt  the  idea  of  giving 
her  an  education. 

Ramabai's  diplomacy  then  led  her  to  try 
another  plan.  She  invited  the  mother- 
in-law  and  one  other  female  member  of 
the  family  to  pay  her  a  visit  with  this  girl. 
They  came,  and  were  courteously  esta- 
blished on  the  compound,  and  a  cookhouse 
appropriated  to  their  use,  their  caste  prin- 
ciples making  separate  cooking  needful. 
Ramabai  entertains  like  a  princess,  and  the 
visitors  felt  themselves  highly  honoured. 


Some  weeks  passed  away,  during  which 
time  Ramabai  did  all  she  could  to  gain 
the  confidence  of  the  unhappy  girl, 
who,  however,  did  not  appear  to  be 
miich  more  cheerful  in  spite  of  her 
change  of  surrounding?,  and  the  appar- 
ent change  in  the  way  she  was  treated. 
When  she  did  at  last  open  her  heart 
to  Ramabai,  it  was  found  that  the  course 
of  ill-treatment  had  really  never  ceased; 
that  these  women  had  contrived  to  beat  the 
girl  daily  since  their  arrival  at  the  Sharada 
Sadan,  and  frequently  to  lock  her  in  the 
cookhouse  and  leave  her  there  for  hours. 

As  soon  as  Ramabai  felt  convinced 
that  the  unhappy  victim  trusted  her, 
and  would  stand  by  her  intention  to 
remain,  she  told  the  other  women  that 
they  might  leave — a  perfectly  polite  in- 
timation according  to  Hindu  custom. 
There  was  some  trouble  when  they  found 
the  young  widow  determined  to  remain ; 
but  as  she  was  over  the  age  at  which  they 
could  legally  have  forced  her  to  return, 
they  had  to  submit  with  the  best  grace 
they  could,  especially  when  they  found 
Ramabai  took  her  part.  This  young 
woman  has  long  been  a  professing  Chris- 
tian, and  a  useful  helper  in  the  Sharada 
Sadan ;  but  I  always  think  her  face 
bears  traces  of  those  years  of  systematic 
ill-usage.  Probably  the  reader  will  be 
able  to  identify  the  heroine  of  this 
story  in  the  picture  of  "  Six  Pupils  of 
the  Sharada  Sadan  who  have  become 
Christians,"  on  page  26. 


CHAPTER    V. 

^ome  of  flamaliat's  pupils  htcomt  ©Ijristian:    (Deposition  anb 

^^rsifution. 

"Blessed  are  they  which  do  huno^er  and  thirst  after  rij-hteousness,  for  they  shall  be  tilled." 

(Matt.  v.  G.) 


I 


T  is  altogether  too  bad  that  I 
should  have  all  the  blame  on 
earth,  and  Eamabai  all  the  re- 
ward in  heaven,"  piquantly  remarked 
Sponderbai  Powar,  when  relating  some 
stirring:  events  that  occurred  at  the 
Sharada  Sadan  in  the  early  months  of 
1893. 

"  The  people  are  saying  it  is  all 
because  I  am  living  with  Eamabai  that 
the  girls  are  becoming  Christians,  and 
that  I  am  the  cause  of  all  the  trouble ; 
but  I  have  been  away  in  England  for 
several  months,  and  on  my  return  find 
all  the  girls  attending  Eamabai's  prayer- 
meetings.     How  could  it  be  my  fault  ?  " 

Nevertheless,  it  was  apparent  that 
Soonderbai  was  rejoiced  at  these  de- 
velopments, and  not  so  very  much  in- 
/  wardly  disturbed  at  the  blame  meted 
out  to  her  by  the  offended  Brahmin 
community. 

Since  leaving  America  to  begin  her 
life-work  in  India,  spiritual  enlargement 
had    come   to   Eamabai.      From   time  to 


time,  in  the  early  part  of  the  past  decade, 
India  was  visited  by  earnest  Christian 
evangelists  from  Britain  and  America. 
Such  men  as  Lord  Eadstock,  Dr.  Pentecost, 
Henry  Varley,  John  McNeill,  and  a  host 
of  others  not  so  well  known,  have  gone 
on  what  are  called  "  cold-weather  tours," 
visiting  the  large  cities,  and  addressing 
European  audiences,  and  also  natives 
through  an  interpreter.  Each  of  these 
seemed  to  have  some  special  message, 
and  most  were  greatly  helpful  in  re- 
emphasizing  the  foundation  truths  of  the 
Christian  faith,  leading  many  out  into 
a  truer  and  deeper  Christian  experience. 

Eamabai  always  eagerly  embraced  these 
opportunities,  and,  as  she  learned  new 
lessons,  incorporated  them  into  her  life 
and  practice.  In  all  these  various  minis- 
tries that  helped  her,  it  is  but  fair  to  say 
that  Eamabai  studied  her  Bible  and  made 
sure  there  was  a  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord  " 
for  all  that  she  accepted.  It  was  her 
practice  then,  and  still  is,  to  devote  the 
early  morning  hour,  from  five  to  six  a.m., 


34 


^0im  of  Kamabai's  ^pxtpils  htcomt  Christian. 


to  the  study  of  God's  Word  and  prayer. 
In  those  days  she  was  iisuolly  joined  by 
Soonderbai,  her  own  little  daughter, 
Manorama,  and  that  section  of  her  pupils 
whom  she  ealled  her  own  family. 

In  the  prosecution  of  her  work,  Eama- 
bai  was  continually  meeting  with  high- 
caste  girls  who  were  not  widows,  but  who 
were  in  circumstances  of  destitution  and 
moral  danger.  Eamabai's  American  sup- 
porters gave  her  a  generous  personal 
allowance,  very  little  of  which  sufficed 
for  her  own  simple  needs.  She  employed 
the  surplus  in  caring  for  a  number  of 
these  poor  girls,  who,  not  being  widows, 
but  either  deserted  wives  or  destitute 
orphans,  were  not  eligible  for  support 
from  the  funds  of  the  Sadan.  Some  of 
these  were  maintained  in  Mission  Schools 
at  Eamabai's  expense,  and  she  received 
some  as  members  of  her  own  family.  A 
few  she  adopted  entirely,  they  having  no 
natural  guardians  to  whom  they  owed  any 
sort  of  allegiance. 

Eamabai  felt  it  was  her  duty  to  in- 
struct these  girls  in  the  principles  of  the 
Christian  religion.  They  were  therefore 
aroused  an  hour  before  the  other  inmates 
of  the  Sadan  to  join  in  the  early  morning 
Scripture  study  and  prayer.  Neither  was 
the  door  closed  against  any  others  who 
might  be  drawn  to  come  and  listen  from 
motives  of  curiosity,  or  from  a  genuine 
desire  to  learn  what  it  was  in  Eamabai's 
religion  which  made  her  so  different 
from  any  one  they  had  ever  known  before. 


And  they  did  come,  till,  at  the  time  of 
Soonderbai's  return  to  India  in  the  spring 
of  1893,  fully  half  of  the  widows  were 
attending  these  early  morning  meetings, 
and  the  Spirit  of  God  was  evidently 
applying  the  teaching  powerfully  to 
many  hearts. 

At  this  time  there  were  two  other  resi- 
dent teachers  in  the  school,  who,  though 
professing  Christians,  neither  showed  any 
sympathy  with  the  movement  nor  at- 
tended the  prayer-meetings. 

As  in  a  thrifty  English  household 
fruits  are  preserved  and  pickles  made 
for  winter  use,  so  a  good  Brahmin 
housewife  has  her  season  for  drying  and 
preparing  a  store  of  various  fruits  and 
lierbs  for  use  during  the  rainy  season. 
Their  period  comes  in  the  month  of  May, 
while  ours  is  an  autumn  function.  At 
this  time,  the  middle  of  the  hot  weather, 
school  holidays  were  given  in  Poona : 
Eamabai's  store  room  was  likewise  re- 
plenished— and  a  vacation  from  school 
work  meant  the  employment  of  the  girls 
in  all  the  mysteries  of  preserving,  pick- 
ling, and  preparing  tamarinds,  limes, 
mangoes,  chillies,  and  the  various  spices 
used  in  the  complicated  culinary  art 
as  understood  in  well-managed  Brahmin 
households.  But  it  was  not  all  work ; 
now  and  then  some  delightful  excursion 
was  arranged,  looked  forward  to,  and 
much  enjoyed. 

It  was  the  time  of  an  Indian  festival 
in  the  middle  of  these  holidays,  and  on 


yovmiug  a  (Cljiiotian  (Cuiiinxliour  .^orittn. 


oo 


the  eve  of  the  principal  day  of  the  feast 
Ramabai  told  her  pupils  that  she  had 
ordered  conveyances  for  the  morrow  to 
take  them  to  a  beautiful  spot,  a  few 
miles  away,  for  a  picnic.  They  would  go 
in  charge  of  the  aforementioned  teaclieis, 
and  she  trusted  they  would  have  a  very 
happy  time.  To  the  eager  inquiries  as  to 
why  Bai  and  Ukka  were  not  going,  she 
replied  that  they  had  need  of  a  day  alone 
with  God  ;  adding  that  if  any  of  the  girls 
wished  to  stay  and  join  them,  they  were 
at  liberty  to  do  so.  Out  of  a  total  of 
sixty  or  sixtj'-iive,  about  thirty  elected  to 
forego  the  picnic  and  remain  for  a  day 
of  prayer.  The  whole  day  was  spent  in 
devotion,  the  study  of  the  Scriptures, 
prayer,  and  exhortation.  Before  it  was 
ended,  more  than  twenty  declared  them- 
selves to  be  inquirers  after  the  truth,  and 
some  seemed  to  have  really  received  it 
into  their  hearts  with  joy  and  gladness. 

Eamabai  and  Soonderbai  were  filled 
with  joy.  A  small  Christian  Endeavour 
Society  was  formed,  officers  appointed, 
and  a  little  upstairs  room  set  apart  for 
a  prayer  room. 

But  "a  city  set  on  a  liill  cannot  be 
hid,"  and  it  was  soon  noised  abroad  that 
Ramabai  was  making  all  the  girls  Chris- 
tians.    Then  arose  a  storm. 

From  time  to  time  Kamabai  had  en- 
countered difficulties  from  her  Brahmin 
friends.  In  Bombay  a  "  jNlanaging  Com- 
mittee" had  been  appointed,  who  aimed 
to   make    the    Sadan    a    strictly    Hindu 


home,  and  imposed  full  observance  of 
caste  restrictions,  the  effect  of  which 
was  to  shut  Ramabai  and  other  Christian 
teachers  out  from  certain  parts  of  the 
dwelling.  No  pupil  was  free  to  attend 
any  sort  of  Christian  service,  but  any 
might  worship  at  Hindu  temples.  This 
being  decidedly  against  the  strict  neu- 
trality enjoined  by  the  American  Com- 
mittee, an  appeal  was  made,  and  Ramabai 
was  instructed  to  resume  the  management 
herself. 

In  an  interview  published  in  a  Madras 
paper  concerning  the  conversions  just 
named,  Ramabai  said  :  "  When  we  came 
to  Poona,  an  Advisory  Board  was  ap- 
pointed to  advise  me  with  regard  to 
outside  matters — purchase  of  land,  build- 
ing, &c.  They  had  nothing  practically 
to  do  with  the  internal  management  of 
the  Sadan.  This  Board  consisted  of  three 
well-known  Hindu  gentlemen.  We  went 
on  satisfactorily  for  some  time,  but  when 
the  number  of  girls  attending  my  private 
prayers  rose  to  about  twenty,  the  matter 
was  reported  to  them.  We  did  nothing 
in  secret.  My  room  was  always  open. 
They  asked  me  whether  some  of  the  girls 
attended  my  private  prayers.  I  replied 
that  they  did.  They  then  asked  me  to 
prevent  them  from  doing  so.  I  told 
them  I  could  not  conscientiously  do 
that — I  could  not  restrict  my  inter- 
course with  the  pupils.  As  a  Christian 
was  at  the  head  of  the  institution,  the 
girls  must  be  more  or  less  under  Christian 


;6 


^axm  of  ilamaliai's  pupils  hnaxm  Cljriaiian. 


ipfluences.  The  members  of  the  Advisory 
Board  therefore  tendered  their  resigna- 
tion, and  issued  a  circular-letter  to  the 
parents  and  guardians  of  the  scholars, 
asking  them  not  to  send  their  girls  to  the 
Sadan." 

About  twenty- 
five  of  the  girls 
were  thus  with- 
drawn. jMany 
affecting  scenes 
occurred.  Some 
parents  yielded 
to  the  entreaties 
of  their  daugh- 
ters, and  allowed 
them  to  remain, 
with  the  strict 
promise  not  to 
attend  the  prayer 
meetings  in 
future.  Some 
poor  girls  were 
carried  off  to  cer- 
tain persecution 
and  ill-usage.  In 
one  or  two  cases 
where  Ramabai 
knew  they  would 
be  taken  away  to  inevitable  moral  ruin, 
she  resorted  to  various  justifiable  ex- 
pedients to  save  them. 

The  escape  of  one  girl,  in  which  my 
household  had  some  share,  was  in  some 
of  its  features  as  sensational  as  that  of 
many   an   old-time    negro    slave.       The 


THE    GUJERATHI    LASSIE 

Whose  exciting  history  is  told  in  this  Chapter. 


escape  was  from  as  real  a  slavery.  Only 
part  can  be  told  here.  This,  lassie  was 
one  whom  Eamabai  had  adopted  as  her 
own.  Her  motlier,  a  Grujerathi  widow, 
was  living  the  life  of  a  temple  woman  in 
Bombay  (a  "  holy "  Hindu  harlot).  A 
prominent  Hin- 
du reformer  in 
Bombay,  editor 
of  a  newspaper, 
sent  the  girl  to 
Ramabai  to  save 
her  from  her  mo- 
ther's fate.  But 
when  he  heard 
that  the  girls 
were  becoming 
Christians,  he 
joined  in  the 
popular  outcry, 
and  incited  the 
mother,  vile  as 
she  was,  to  claim 
her  daughter. 
He  was  only  one 
of  many  who 
plainly  showed 
that  they  would 
rather  see  Hindu 


girls  become  harlots  than  Christians. 

A  chronic  complaint,  at  that  time 
troublesome,  was  a  reason  for  sending  the 
girl  to  a  hospital  in  Bombay.  This  would 
gain  time.  A  message  was  sent  also  to 
me  asking  me  to  visit  her,  and  if  possible 
devise  some  way  of  saving  her  from  her 


5i  iU'inarkabli  idiridtut. 


37 


tlireatened  fate.  Owing  to  the  riots  then 
raging  in  Bombay  between  Hindus  and 
Moliamnaedans,  it  was  some  days  before  I 
could  get  to  see  her.  Mrs.  Man  Sukh  Lai, 
then  living  in 
our  house,  ac- 
companied me, 
anil  visited  lier 
frequently 
afterwards.  To 
her  the  girl 
opened  her 
heart.  She 
wanted  to  be 
sent  away 
where  her  mo- 
ther could  not 
get  at  her  to 
ruin  her.  She 
dreaded  the 
day  of  her  dis- 
charge. P"re- 
quently  the 
mother  and 
some  priests 
were  found 
there  at  the 
visiting  hour. 
They  brought 
her  the  Hindu 
Shastras  and 
wanted  to  take 


RAMABAI    WITH    A    MISSIONARY    FRIEND, 

Hiss  Gow,  of  J j  mere,  who  donned  the  Indiari  dress  for  the  occasion. 


her  at  a  different  hour,  and  at  once  sent 
her  out  of  the  city  to  the  care  of  a 
missionary  friend ;  Eamabai  being  pur- 
posely kept  in  ignorance  of  her  where- 
abouts. But 
the  mother 
continued  to 
trouble  Kama- 
liai,  claiming 
now  that  her 
il-uighter  was 
two  years 
younger  than 
she  herself  had 
stated  when 
iirst  given  to 
luvmabai,while 
the  latter  be- 
lieved her  to 
Ije  of  leg-al  ao-e 
to  decide  for 
herself. 

Renewed 
torrents  of 
abuse  were 
poured  out 
upon  Ramabai 
liy  the  entire 
native  press. 
She  was  then 
consecrated  up 
to  the  point  of 


her  Bible  away  from  her.  Day  by  day  the 
ho&pital  was  watched  at  the  hour  of  dis- 
charging patients.  But,  by  the  kindness  of 
the  matron,  we  were  permitted  to  remove 


not  caring  for  her  own  reputation— but 
her  school  must  not  be  ruined.  She 
came  to  me  and  said  the  school  would 
be  ruined  if  the  girl  were  not  given  up. 


38 


^amt  of  Eamabai's  |3uptls  httamt  Christian. 


I  declined  to  have  any  hand  in  producing 
the  girl,  but  at  Kauiabai's  entreaty  gave 
her  the  name  of  the  missionary  friends 
who  had  taken  charge  of  her.  They 
finally  arranged  to  bring  her  to  the  head 
police  ofiace  in  Bombay  and  let  the  matter 
be  decided  there.  The  girl  was  brought, 
but  the  mother  did  not  keep  the  appoint- 
ment. The  Christian  Police  Superin- 
tendent declined  to  give  her  to  the 
Hindus  who  came  to  represent  the  mother, 
and  she  was  again  removed  by  my  friends. 


A  subsequent  attempt  to  gain  possession 
of  her  was  at  once  abandoned  when  it 
became  known  that  the  missionary  in 
whose  house  she  had  been  staying  had 
baptised  her !  The  deed  was  done,  she 
was  now  a  Christian,  and  was  at  once 
relinquished  to  her  fate  by  her  mother 
and  the  priests.  Ramabai's  perfidy  was 
again  published  to  the  world,  although 
the  baptism,  administered  at  the  girl's 
own  ardent  desire,  took  place  entirely 
without  Eamabai's  knowledge  or  consent. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

n^  jKaibli?   Ualb   of  ^inbuism. 

'•Her  princes  within  her  are  roaring  lions;  lier  judges  are  evening  wolves." — Zsph.  iii.  8. 


THE  storm  raised  over  the  baptism 
of  the  youno;  woman  mentioned 
in  the  last  chapter  was  fiercer 
even  than  that  of  tlie  previous  three 
months.  It  threatened  to  annihilate 
the  institution ;  more  pupils  were  re- 
moved, and  the  leading  Hindus  of  the 
Bombay  Presidency  seemed  to  be  de- 
termined that  they  would  never  rest 
until  they  saw  the  Sharada  Sadan  die 
an  ignoble  death.  But  God  gave  Eama- 
bai  three  promises  at  that  time  of  great 
trouble.     They  were  as  follows : 

"No  weapon  that  is  formed  against 
thee  shall  prosper ;  and  every  tongue  that 
shall  rise  against  thee  in  judgment  thou 
shalt  condemn."  ^ 

"  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you, 
that  in  Me  ye  might  have  peace.  In  the 
world  ye  shall  have  tribulation  :  but  be 
of  good  cheer;  I  have  overcome  the 
world."  =^ 

"  Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  store- 
house .  .  .  and  prove  Me  now  herewith, 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  if  I  will  not  open 
you  the  windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you 
out  a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be 
room  enough  to  receive  it."  ^ 


^  Isaiah  liv.  17.    *  John  xvi.  33.     ^  Malachi  iii.  10. 


These  promises  were  a  great  source  of 
comfort  and  strength  to  Eamabai,  and 
have  been  marvellously  fulfilled,  as  will 
be  seen  later  on. 

In  a  report  made  subsequently  to  her 
American  friends,  Eamabai  thus  suc- 
cinctly explained  her  policy.  Eeminding 
them  that  she  had  all  along  insisted  that 
the  institution  should  be  unsectarian,  she 
said :  "  We  give  them  (the  pupils)  all 
liberty  to  keep  their  caste  and  customs, 
and  we  have  made  all  arrangements  for 
it.  They  are  not  prevented  from  praying 
to  their  own  gods,  nor  from  wearing  those 
gods  around  their  necks,  if  they  want  to ; 
and  some  girls  in  my  school  do  so,  as  I 
used  to  do  years  ago.  Do  you  think  I 
have  gone  against  the  religion  of  the 
girls  ?  No,  not  in  any  way.  I  have  not 
taught  the  girls  any  religious  system.  If 
they  wanted  any  religious  training,  they 
might  go  out  of  the  school  to  the  mission- 
ary, or  to  the  Hindu  teacher.  But  I  am 
glad  to  say  that  some  light  came  to  them 
— not  from  ourselves,  but  from  God. 

"  I  was  a  Christian  woman,  and  I  had  a 
home  of  my  own,  and  a  daughter  for  whom 
I  thought  I  must  make  a  home.  I  had 
made    the    resnlution   of  Joshua,  'As  for 


40 


tiju  MtivhU  lalis  of  lintJuiam. 


me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the  Lonl.' 
That  shall  be  my  resolution  to  the  end. 
I  let  my  girls  do  what  they  like ;  but  I 
have  the  freedom  with  which  Christ  has 
made  me  free  :  and  why  should  I  keep 
my  light  under  a  bushel  ?  I  do  not 
mean  to  do  it.  When  I  had  my  family 
worship  in  my  own  room,  not  in  the 
school-hall,  some  of  the  girls  began  to 
come  in  ;  and  we  gave  them  freedom  to 
come,  if  they  wanted  to. 

"My  Hindu  brethren  thought  it  was 
going  too  far,  and  that  I  was  Christianiz- 
ing those  girls.  They  wanted  me  to  shut 
my  room  when  I  was  reading  the  Bible 
and  praying.  I  said,  '  No ;  I  have  the 
same  freedom  to  practise  Christianity 
which  these  girls  have  to  practise  their 
religion.  Why  should  I  shut  the  door  of 
my  room,  which  I  do  not  shut  at  any 
other  time  during  the  twenty-four  hours 
of  the  day?'  The  Hindu  friends  were 
much  offended  at  it,  and  wanted  to  pull 
our  school  down,  and  raise  another  school 
on  its  ruins  ;  but  I  am  glad  to  say  that 
the  foundations  of  this  school  have  not 
been  set  on  the  sand,  but  on  the  eternal 
Eock,  and  it  stands  there  to  this  day,  and 
it  will  stand  for  ever  and  ever." 

In  the  cold  season  following  the  events 
narrated,  Mrs.  Judith  Andrews,  President 
of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Ameri- 
can Kamabai  Association,  visited  India. 
She  spent  several  weeks  at  the  Sharada 
Sadan,  and  familiarized  herself  with  the 
work  and  workers.      The   pupils,   taught 


by  Ramabai  to  be  courteously  attentive 
to  all  guests,  were  charmed  with  the 
gentle  white-haired  old  lady,  and  bestowed 
upon  her  the  endearing  appellation  of 
Ahjibai  (grandmother^. 

During  the  visit  of  Mrs.  Andrews,  the 
school-house  alluded  to  in  Chapter  iv. 
was  publicly  dedicated,  though  it  had 
been  in  use  for  some  time.  The  meetings 
on  that  festive  day,  March  12th,  1894, 
partook  of  the  same  character  as  those  of 
the  dedication  of  the  previous  buildings. 
JMuch  sympathy  was  expressed  by  the 
speakers  for  Ramabai  in  the  severe  trials 
through  which  she  had  passed,  and  the  hope 
was  voiced  that  she  would  not  be  again 
burdened  with  another  "  Advisory  Com- 
mittee." And  she  never  has  been.  Some 
Hindu  gentlemen  present  also  expressed 
their  repentant  sympathy,  and  an  account 
of  the  meeting,  written  at  the  time,  says, 
"  God  has  greatly  helped  Ramabai  and 
sustained  her  work.  Her  prospects  are 
brighter  now  than  they  have  ever  been 
before." 

No  trip  to  India  is  considered  complete 
without  a  sight  of  some  of  her  ancient 
palaces,  temples,  and  tombs.  As  the  most 
noted  of  these  are  in  North  India,  Mrs. 
Andrews  desired  to  take  the  usual  trip  to 
Agra,  Delhi,  etc.,  and  prevailed  upon 
Kamabai  to  accompany  her.  She  could 
not  have  had  a  better  guide.  Ramabai 
had  been  there  before ;  and  under  her 
auspices  INIrs.  Andrews  saw  sights  that 
other  travellers  miss — sights  calculated  to 


,iy.',.  >-//.  /.../. 


MISSIONARIES    AND    BIBLEWOMEN     IN    GUJERAT, 

Stiirtincj  to  take  the  Gosiid  into  the  VlUmjoi. 


TARA, 

//(  licr  native  rags,  as  found  Inj  tlic  irvU. 


TARA, 

As  she  left  the  Hharada  Haelan  in  1897,  icitli 
her  Christian  husband. 


©1)1'  Jjlrasuri'  ^olun*  of  ^gra. 


41 


give  a  more  just  idea  of  the  lives  really 
led  by  those  who  once  peopled  these 
ruined  marble  halls. 

In  the  grounds  of  what  is  now  called 
the  Agra  Fort  are  some  ruined  palaces  of 
the  Moghul  Emperors.  Kamabai  must 
tell  the  story  herself  and  draw  the  moral 
as  she  alone  knows  how:  "The  guide 
showed  us  the  Kani's  private  rooms,  the 
gardens  and  grand  marble  V)uildings,  once 
occupied  by  the  kings  and  queens.  He 
also  showed  us  the  beautiful  pleasure 
tower  called  Saman  Burj.  Visitors  are 
shown  all  that  is  beautiful  there,  and 
they  go  away  carrying  \  ery  pleasant  im- 
pressions of  Agra  with  them. 

"  I  was  not  satisfied  with  seeing  the 
outside  beauty  of  those  '  poems  in  marble,' 
but  wished  to  see  the  dungeons,  and  the 
place  where  the  unfortunate  women  used 
to  be  confined  and  hanged  at  the  pleasure 
of  the  king.  The  guide  at  first  denied 
the  existence  of  such  places  in  the  palace ; 
but,  finally — on  obtaining  a  promise  to 
get  a  little  more  money  for  his  trouble — 
he  consented  to  show  the  dungeons.  He 
opened  a  trap-door  on  one  side  of  the 
palace,  let  us  in,  and  guided  us  about, 
showing  us  the  many  small  and  large 
undergroimd  rc>oms  where  the  queens  who 
had  incurred  the  king's  displeasure  used 
to  be  shut  up,  tortured,  and  starved,  until 
it  pleased  the  monarch  to  set  them  free. 
The  guide  then  lighted  a  big  torch,  and 
took  us  to  the  furthest  end  of  the  prison, 
into  a  room  underneath  the  Saman  Burj, 

F 


or  Jasmine  Tower.  The  room  was  very 
dark  and  octagonal,  with  a  deep,  dark  pit 
in  the  centre,  and  a  big  beam  placed  on 
the  walls  right  over  that  pit.  This  beam, 
beautifully  carved,  served  for  hanging  the 
unfortunate  women  who  once  occupied 
the  throne  of  the  king  as  his  queens,  but 
had  by  some  unknown  cause  fallen  under 
his  displeasure,  and  had  to  suffer  such  a 
cruel  and  ignoble  death.  Their  lifeless 
bodies  were  let  down  into  that  dark  pit, 
whence  a  stream  carried  them  to  the 
waters  of  the  Jumna,  to  be  eaten  by 
crocodiles.  Thus  the  poor,  miserable 
wives  of  the  Moghul  emperors  suffered 
torture  and  death  in  that  dark  hell-pit 
under  the  pleasure-gallery,  while  their 
cruel  masters  and  rivals  sang  songs, 
enjoyed  life,  and  made  merry  over  their 
grave  in  the  beautifully  decorated,  grand, 
Saman  Burj.  I  think  but  little  of  those 
lovely  places,  but  always  remember  seeing 
that  dark  room,  and  compare  it  with 
similar  places  of  torture  which  exist  in 
many  sacred  towers  of  India.  If  the 
walls  of  that  horrible  room  had  the  power 
of  speech,  oh,  what  stories  of  human 
cruelty  and  misery  would  they  tell  to- 
day! 

"  I  beg  of  my  Western  sisters  not  to 
be  satisfied  with  looking  on  the  outside 
beauty  of  the  grand  philosophies,  and  not 
to  be  charmed  with  hearing  the  long 
and  interesting  discourses  of  our  educated 
men;  but  to  open  the  trap-doors  of  the 
great  monuments  of  ancient  Hindu    in- 


42 


^\n  ^avhU  Halls  of  Hintiuism. 


tellect,  and  enter  into  the  dark  cellars, 
where  they  will  see  the  real  workings  of 
the  philosophies  which  they  admire  so 
much.  Let  our  Western  friends  come  to 
India,  and  live  right  among  us.  Let  them 
frequently  go  to  the  hundreds  of  sacred 
places  where  countless  pilgrims  throng 
yearly.  Let  them  go  round  Jagannath 
Puri,  Benares,  Gaya,  Allahabad,  Muttra, 
Brindrahan,  Dwarka,  Pandharpur,  Udipi, 
Tirpatty,  and  such  other  sacred  cities, 
the  strongholds  of  Hinduism  and  seats  of 
sacred  learning,  where  the  Mahatmas  and 
Sadhus  dwell,  and  where  the  '  sublime ' 
philosophies  are  daily  taught  and  devoutly 
followed.  There  are  thousands  of  priests 
and  men  learned  in  sacred  lore,  who  are 
the  spiritual  rulers  and  guides  of  our 
peopile.  They  neglect  and  oppress  the 
widows,  and  devour  widows'  houses.  I 
have  gone  to  many  of  the  so-called  sacred 
places,  lived  among  the  people,  and  seen 
enough  of  those  learned  philosophers  and 
possessors  of  superior  Hindu  spirituality, 
who  oppress  the  widows,  and  trample  the 
poor,  ignorant,  low-caste  people  under 
their  heels.  They  have  deprived  the 
widows  of  their  birthright  to  enjoy  pure 
life  and  lawful  happiness.  They  send  out 
hundreds  of  emissaries  to  look  for  young 
widows,  and  bring  them  by  hundreds  and 
thousands  to  the  sacred  cities  to  rob  them 
of  their  money  and  their  virtue.  They 
entice  the  poor,  ignorant  women  to  leave 
their  own  liomes  to  live  in  the  Kshetras, 
i.e.,  holy  places,  and  tlien,  after  robbing 


them  of  their  belongings,  tempt  them  to 
yield  to  their  unholy  desires.  They  shut 
the  young  helpless  widows  into  their  large 
Mathas  (monasteries),  sell  and  hire  them 
out  to  wicked  men  so  long  as  they  can 
get  money ;  and,  when  the  poor  miserable 
slaves  are  no  longer  pleasing  to  their 
cruel  masters,  they  turn  them  out  in  the 
street  to  beg  their  livelihood,  to  suffer 
the  horrible  consequences  of  sin,  to  carry 
the  burden  of  shame,  and  finally  to  die 
the  death  worse  than  that  of  a  starved 
street  dog !  The  so-called  sacred  places 
— those  veritable  hells  on  earth — have  be- 
come the  graveyards  of  countless  widows 
and  orphans. 

"Thousands  upon  thousands  of  young 
widows  and  innocent  children  are  suffer- 
ing untold  misery  and  dying  helpless 
every  year  throughout  this  land  ;  but  not 
a  philosopher  or  Mahatma  has  come  out 
boldly  to  champion  their  cause  and  to  help 
them.  The  teachers  of  false  philosophies 
and  lifeless  spiritualities  will  do  no  good 
to  our  people.  Nothing  has  been  done 
by  them  to  protect  the  fatherless  and 
judge  the  widow.  If  anything  has  been 
done  by  anybody  at  all,  it  has  been  by 
those  people  who  have  come  under  the 
direct  influence  of  Christianity.  Edu- 
cation and  philosophies  are  powerless 
before  the  caste  rules,  ancient  customs, 
and  priestcraft.  That  is  why  our  edu- 
cated men  and  our  learned  Sadhus  are 
so  indifferent  toward  tlieir  own  brothers 
and    sisters.      The    educated    men    and 


\yv^ 


laitr  autr  %iiUv  Jarta. 


4^ 


learned  priests  do  not  like  to  move 
about.  They  don't  want  to  take  the 
trouble  to  go  about  to  see  how  dread- 
fully the  widows  have  to  suffer,  and  how 
many  thousands  of  lives  are  destroyed  by 
their  priestly  brethren.  They  mourn 
over  a  few  women  who  have  the  courage 
to  declare  themselves  as  free  women, 
and  to  follow  their  conscience  ;  but  they 
say  nothing  of  the  thousands  who  die 
every  year  or  lead  shameful  lives.  I 
earnestly  beg  the  women  of  America  and 
England  to  come  to  India  and  live  in  our 
sacred  cities,  not  living  in  European  and 
American  fashion,  but  living  like  the 
poor  beggar-women,  going  in  and  out  of 
their  dirty  huts,»  hearing  the  stories  of 
their  miserable  lives,  and  seeing  the  fruits 
of  the  sublime  philosophies.  Let  not  my 
Western  sisters  be  charmed  by  the  books 
and  poems  they  read.  There  are  many 
hard  and  bitter  facts  which  we  have  to 
accept  and  feel.  All  is  not  poetry  with 
us.  The  prose  we  have  to  read  in  our 
own  lives  is  very  hard.  It  cannot  be 
understood  by  our  learned  brothers  and 
comfortable  sisters  of  the  West." 

The  iniquitous  traffic  in  widows  alluded 
to  here  by  Ramabai  opens  the  door  to  a 
subject  in  connection  with  Hinduism,  the 
knowledge  of  which  has  been  a  sore  bur- 
den on  Ramabai's  heart,  and  has  forced 
from  her  many  tears  and  groans  on  behalf 
of  its  victims.  Some  twelve  months  or 
more  after  this  tour  with  Mrs.  Andrews, 
Ramabai  set  off'  on  a  visit  to  Brindaban, 


a  sacred  city  about  forty  miles  from  Agra, 
to  see  what  she  could  do  to  rescue  some 
of  the  miserable  victims  of  priestcraft. 
She  disguised  herself  as  a  poor  pilgrim 
and  took  a  mean  lodging  in  the  city, 
going  in  and  out  among  the  women, 
heard  their  stories  of  cruel  wrong,  and 
tried  to  plan  some  way  of  escape  for 
them.  She  found  an  organized  method 
of  entrap[»ing  them.  The  agents  of  the 
rich  priests  who  own  this  city  of  sacred 
temples,  go  about  the  country  and  by 
inquiry  find  where  the  rich  young  widows 
live.  They  enter  into  conversation  with 
them,  and  persuade  them  of  the  merits 
of  pilgrimage  to  expiate  the  sins  which 
have  caused  their  widowhood.  They  tell  i 
them  they  will  go  direct  to  heaven  if ' 
they  will  live  at  these  sacred  places  and 
serve  the  priests  and  Sadhus  and  worship 
Krishna.  They  are  courteously  received 
on  arrival,  then  subtle  temptations  are 
laid  to  deprive  them  of  their  money  and 
jewels,  and  when  these  are  gone  their 
virtue  follows.  Brindaban  is  largely  de- 
voted to  the  deity  Krishna,  whose  vile 
and  immoral  character  is  rejoiced  in  by 
his  followers.  If  these  poor  women  are 
unwilling  to  live  immoral  lives,  they 
are  told  that  it  is  no  sin  to  do  so  in 
these  sacred  precincts,  which  are  specially 
favoured  by  Krishna.  Ramabai  found 
hundreds  of  widows  here,  mostly  from 
Bengal.  She  planned  for  the  escape  of 
six  or  seven  of  these  women ;  but  her 
plans  were  frustrated,  and  she   returned 


44 


fljc  JJtarbb  Halls  of  Hinbuism. 


sick  with  the  mental  depression,  the  moral 
debasement,  and  tlie  actually  foetid  con- 
ditions of  life  which  she  underwent  in 
her  efforts  to  save  some  of  these  perishing 
ones. 

The  dark  features  of  Hinduism  thus 
portrayed,  not  only  infest  the  "sacred" 
cities,  but  spread  like  a  miasma  into 
every  region  of  Hindu  life.  Eamabai 
computes  that  ten  per  cent,  of  the  women 
and  girls  who  have  come  into  her  hands 
during  the  twelve  years  of  her  ex- 
perience have  been  sinned  against  by 
heartless  men. 

In  her  efforts  to  help  widows,  Eamabai 


has  been  frequently  asked  to  shelter  de- 
serted wives.  Childless  women  are  con- 
stantly being  driven  from  their  husbands' 
homes  by  a  more  favoured  rival.  Many 
of  these  have  come  into  Eamabai's  hands, 
and  in  some  cases  she  has  been  successful 
in  obtaining  for  them  a  divorce.  Per- 
secuted wives,  too,  have  fled  to  her  for 
help  and  shelter.  Some  of  these  have 
needed  protection  from  husbands  who 
were  "  going  about  to  kill  them  " ;  and  I 
have  known  Eamabai  have  two  or  three 
such  in  hiding  at  one  time  from  the 
rage  of  those  who  should  have  been  their 
natural  protectors. 


CHAPTER    VII. 


fllans  for  tin?  Future;    llamabai's   .spiritual  (Bx\ser'una%. 

"  She  consideretli  a  field  aud  buyeth  it :    with  the  fruit  of  her  hands  she  planteth  a  vineyard.' 

(Proverbs  xxxi.  IG.) 


WHEN  Pandita  Eamabai  arranged 
with  lier  friends  in  America  to 
support  the  Sharada  Sad  an  for 
ten  years,  she  confidently  expected  that 
rat  the  end  of  that  time  the  Hindus  would 
I  have  become  so  convinced  of  the  benefits 
I  of  education  for  women  that  they  would 
willingly  pay  for  it.     But,  as   the  years 
went  on,  it  was  evident  that  this  prospect 
ibecame  no  nearer  realization.     Eamabai's 
mind    was    exercised    about    the    future 
support    of    the    school — how    could    it 
be   brought  about  ?      After   considerable 
tliought  and   prayer,   she   conceived    the 
plan   of  purchasing    a   piece    of  land   in 
the  country,  and  planting  it  with    fruit 
trees,  the  produce  of  which  should  yield 
a  fair  income  in  the  course  of  a  few  years. 
Acting  upon  the  principle  that  "  If  two 
of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as  touching 
anything  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be 
done   for   them  of  My  Father  which  is  in 
heaven,"  Ramabai  and  Soonderbai  joined 
in  prayer  that  if  the  thought  was  of  the 
Lord,    He    would    send    the    money    to 
purchase  sucli  a  fruit-farm.     Th(>v  then 


began  to  look  out  for  answers.  Ramabai 
mentioned  the  plan  to  several  of  her 
friends  both  in  India  and  in  America. 
jNIoney  given  to  be  used  at  her  discretion 
was  placed  to  this  fund  ;  it  gradually  grew. 
In  1894,  two  years  after  they  had  begun 
to  pray,  the  money  was  in  hand,  and  the 
purchase  of  the  farm  an  accomplished 
fact. 

A  suitable  piece  of  ground  was  found 
to  he  for  sale  at  Kliedgaon,  close  to  a 
railway-station  on  the  recently-opened 
Southern  Ma  rat  ha  Railway,  about  forty 
miles  south  of  Poona.  Ramabai  planted 
a  portion  of  the  land  with  hundreds  of 
young  orange,  lime,  and  mango  trees.  A 
fine  well  was  dug,  and  a  vegetable  garden 
made,  which  in  a  few  months  supplied 
most  of  the  vegetables  used  by  the  school. 
The  remainder  of  the  hundred  acres  were, 
by  degrees,  cleared  of  the  jungle-wood,  by 
which  they  were  covered,  and  planted 
with  various  useful  crops;  leaving  only 
one  very  rocky  portion,  of  which  the 
Government  took  a  part  in  making  a  new 
road. 


46 


plaits  for  the  Jutiiri. 


There  was  a  charm  about  life  at  the 
Sharada  Sadan  that  always  captivated 
me.  I  learned  more  about  the  ways 
and  thoughts  of  genuine  Indian  life  by 
a  few  days  with  Ramabai  than  in  months 
and  years  of  ordinary  European  experience 
in  Bombay. 

When  therefore  I?nmabai  asked  me  to 
spend  the  New  Year  holidays  of  1895 
with  her,  I  was  very  glad  to  be  free  to 
accept  the  invitation.  The  Sharada  Sadan 
was  "  Liberty  Hall "  for  guests.  They 
could  either  have  their  meals  sent  to 
their  rooms,  or  join  the  family.  I  usually 
preferred  the  latter.  When  breakfast  or 
dinner  was  ready,  Eamabai  herself  would 
come  to  escort  me  to  the  refectory.  This 
was  a  long,  shed-like  building,  with  a 
verandah  in  front,  on  which  we  left  our 
shoes.  There  was  no  furniture,  save  a 
row  of  stools  along  each  wall.  I  call 
them  stools  for  want  of  a  better  name ; 
they  were  simply  boards  about  one  foot 
by  two  feet,  raised  about  two  inches  from 
the  ground.  These  were  the  seats.  I 
was  placed  next  to  the  hostess,  who 
commenced  by  pouring  water  over  her 
hands  and  mine.  She  then  inspected 
the  brass  vessels  which  were  placed  in 
front  of  us,  and  usually  rinsed  out  the 
shining  brass  plates. 

Then  the  girls  who  had  been  cooking 
came  in  and  deposited  quickly  a  small 
mound  of  rice  on  each  plate ;  another 
followed  with  a  pot  of  ghee  (clarified 
butter)  and  poured  a  little  on  the  rice; 


another  served  us  with  two  kinds  of  curry, 
made  of  lentils  or  peas,  in  small  brass 
basins.  Others  followed  with  hot  chap- 
patties  (unleavened  bread),  then  vege- 
tables of  several  kinds,  all  cut  small  and 
fried  with  herbs  and  pepper.  In  addition 
to  this,  the  ordinary  fare,  Kamabai  always 
served  her  guests  with  fruit,  cake,  and 
milk.  I  enjoyed  the  food,  and  succeeded 
fairly  well  in  my  endeavour  to  eat  it  in 
the  same  fashion  as  my  Indian  sisters, 
without  the  aid  of  fork,  knife,  or  spoon. 

On  the  visit  of  which  I  am  writing,  I 
spent  several  pleasant  days,  the  last 
being  New  Year's  Day.  All  the  Chris- 
tian girls  who  understood  English 
attended  the  Watch-night  Service  with 
Soonderbai  and  Manorama,  while  Kama- 
bai conducted  a  service  of  her  own  at 
home  in  Marathi  for  the  other  Christian 
girls.  All  were  up  bright  and  early  on 
New  Year's  morning  in  anticipation  of 
a  happy  day.  Eamabai  informed  me 
that  we  were  invited  to  breakfast  with 
one  of  the  Christian  teachers  of  the 
Sadan  who  lived  with  her  family  in  the 
city,  but  that  she  was  going  on  a  round 
of  New  Year  visits  first  and  I  could 
accompany  her. 

The  dumnie,  a  heavy  covered  wagon, 
drawn  by  two  fine  white  bulls,  came 
round  about  8  a.m.,  and  we  started  ofif. 
Manorama  and  some  others  of  the  chil- 
dren were  included  in  the  party  of  six. 
In  the  front  of  tlie  wagon  and  beneath 
the    seats    were    piled    huge    baskets    of 


^  llounb  0f  lli'lu  lli'ar  Hisits. 


sweetmeats,  from  which  I  partly  guessed 
the  nature  of  the  visits  we  were  about 
to  pay.  We  first  ahgbted  at  the  Anglo- 
Indian  Children's  Home,  a  work  of  faith, 
founded  by  the  late  Miss  Dawliy,  which 
cares  for  destitute  children  of  European 
and  Eurasian  j^arentage.  As  we  waited 
the  appearance  of  Mrs.  Hutchings,  the 
devoted  successor  of  Miss  Dawliy,  I 
related  to  Kamabai  the  peculiar  history 
of  one  of  the  children  in  that  institution. 
"I  wish  to  support  a  child  here,"  said 
Ramabai  ;  "  I  will  support  that  very 
girl."  And  from  that  day  that  dear 
child  has  found  a  kind  friend  in  Rama- 
bai. Her  holidays  are  spent  with 
Ramabai;  and  when  I  last  met  her  she 
was  looking  forward  to  taking  up  some 
post  of  usefulness  in  connection  with  the 
work  in  years  to  come. 

One  basket  of  sweetmeats  was  left 
here,  and  I  fancied  also  a  more  substan- 
tial gift,  by  the  happy  and  grateful- 
looking  faces  we  left  behind  us.  The 
Government  poor-house  was  our  next 
destination.  This  covered  a  considerable 
extent  of  ground,  and  here  we  saw 
maimed,  halt,  blind,  and  lepers.  Rama- 
bai went  through  all  the  compounds,  and 
herself  gave  a  large  ball  of  sweetmeat 
to  each  inmate,  while  the  respectful 
salutation  of  "Salaam,  Bai,"  sounded 
gratefully  on  all  hands.  Indian  sweet- 
meats are  a  food  as  well  as  a  luxury— 
this  was  a  peculiarly  nourishing  kin^i, 
made  of  lentils,  butter,  and  sugar. 


"Poor  things,  they  have  no  pleasures," 
said  Ramabai. 

Our  next  visit  was  to  the  lunatic 
asylum.  The  distribution  here  was  as- 
sisted by  two  of  the  keepers.  We  saw 
sad  sights  here  indeed,  and  some  that 
were  comical.  One  man,  a  Mahommedan, 
looked  very  fiercely  at  me,  and  ordered 
me  (in  Hindustani)  to  go  back  to  my 
country,  saying  that  I  had  only  come 
there  because  I  could  not  get  enough 
to  eat  in  my  own  land. 

Gratitude  thei-e  was  none.  The  poor 
creatures  snatched  the  sweetmeat  and 
cried  out  for  more.  Ramabai  persevered 
in  overseeing  the  distribution.  She  dared 
not  leave  it  to  the  officers  of  the  place, 
lest  any  should  lose  their  share.  On 
leaving,  she  remarked  to  me  that  it  was 
evident  that  a  large  proportion  were  there 
through  opium  and  ganga  (hemp-drug) — 
their  appearance  showed  this. 

The  breakfast  prepared  for  us  at  the 
teacher's  house  was  very  elaborate. 
Plaint ain  leaves  were  spread  for  plates. 
A  merry  party  of  about  twenty  sat  down 
to  eat  the  repast,  which  was  strictly 
vegetarian.  One  very  delicious  dish  so 
closely  resembled  custard  that  one  could 
scarcely  believe  it  was  made  without 
eggs ;  but  I  was  assured  it  was  a  com- 
bination of  rice  and  cocoanut. 

The  great  event  of  the  day  was  to 
be  a  Brahmin  dinner  given  by  an  aunt 
of  Ramabai,  a  Hindu,  who  was  visiting 
her.     Tile  old   lady   took  great   pleasure 


48 


^pians  for  tljf  yutur^. 


and  pride  in  cooking  this  dinner  and 
serving  it  up,  though  she  would  by  no 
means  have  defiled  her  caste  by  sitting 
down  with  us — Christian  outcasts — to  eat 
it.  Two  missionary  families  and  several 
Indian  Christians  joined  the  dinner  party. 
The  festivities  ended  with  a  surprise 
party  of  Soonderbai's  planning,  held  in 
the  large  schoolroom.  A  monster  bran 
tub  furnished  presents  for  pupils,  teachers, 
and  visitors.  The  little  ones  had  toys 
and  picture  books ;  the  pupils  had  each 
the  material  for  a  choli  (a  short  bodice 
that  they  all  wear),  with  knitting-needles, 
crochet-hooks,  wool,  etc.,  etc.  The  party 
dispersed  after  a  happy  day,  and  Rama- 
bai  and  myself  took  the  night  train  to 
Bombay. 

The  battle  had  been  decided  as  to 
whether  Hinduism  or  Christianity  should 
have  the  ascendancy  in  the  Sharada  Sadan. 
As  Eamabai's  Christian  life  strengthened 
and  deepened,  she  became  more  in- 
dependent of  even  the  opinions  of  her 
quondam  Brahmin  friends.  At  the  same 
time,  she  kept  strictly  to  her  covenant  of 
giving  an  entirely  unsectarian  education, 
with  freedom  to  her  pupils  to  observe 
all  their  Hindu  customs.  The  Brahmin 
community  gradually  came  to  the  con- 
clusion to  let  Eamabai  alone.  They 
accepted  the  fact  among  themselves  that 
she  had  gone  irrevocably  from  them ;  and 
that  all  the  benefits  of  her  work  which 
they  had  looked  upon  to  shed  lustre  on 
their  ancient  religion  were  quite  lost  to 


them.  A  rival  institution,  or  what  was 
intended  to  be  a  rival  institution,  to  the 
Sharada  Sadan,  was  started  as  a  board- 
ing establishment  in  connection  with  the 
Poona  Girls'  High  School ;  but  though  it 
existed  for  a  few  years,  it  never  flourished 
greatly.  SOme  of  the  girls  who  had  been 
removed  from  the  Sadan  were  placed  in 
this  institution,  but  more  than  one  finally 
retiu'ned  to  Kamabai. 

As  time  went  on,  the  light  of  Christi- 
anity shone  more  and  more  brightly  in 
the  Sharada  Sadan.  The  Christian  En- 
deavour Meetings  prospered.  Morning 
and  evening  prayers  were  held  in  a  larger 
room,  and  attended  by  the  majority  of 
the  pupils.  Eamabai's  little  daughter, 
Manorama,  whose  heart  had  been  early 
opened  to  divine  influences,  took  a 
leading  share  in  carrying  on  the  work 
among  the  girls.  Those  who  were  in- 
terested in  Christianity,  and  not  forbidden 
by  their  guardians,  attended  Church  and 
Sunday-school  outside,  as  well  as  the 
ministrations  of  a  Poona  missionary,  who 
held  meetings  in  the  prayer-room  once 
a  week. 

The  natural  outcome  of  all  this  teach- 
ing was  the  creation  among  those  girls 
who  had  received  Christ  of  a  desire  for 
baptism.  They  wanted  to  become  Chris- 
tians in  fact  and  deed,  as  well  as  in  heart. 
Eamabai,  however,  was  in  favour  of  their 
remaining  unbaptized — at  least,  while 
pupils  in  the  Sharada  Sadan.  The  school, 
she  affirmed,  was  not  for  Christian  girls, 


A    HUNGRY    CROWD 

JFaitiny  for  th".  chdlij  ilLtributiun  of  rice. 


'  3^t^KKt|^A 


RESCUED    FAMINE    CHILDREN 
At  Dinner  in  the  ConqioUivl  of  the  ."ihnradd  Hadnn,  I'ovna, 


mn  ^t0iXT  0f  a  littk  mabi. 


49 


but  for  Hindus ;  and,  consequently,  she 
qould  not  encourage  the  proposed  bap- 
tisms. Several  of  the  girls,  however,  made 
their  own  arrangements  with  the  mis- 
sionary whose  classes  they  attended,  and 
were  baptized  in  the  Methodist  Church 
at  Poona.  Kamabai  let  things  take  their 
course ;  but,  after  the  baptisms,  she  told 
these  girls  that  she  could  no  longer 
accept  them  as  pupils  of  the  Sharada 
Sadan.  As  they  all  declared  their  readi- 
ness to  work  for  their  living,  work  was 
found  for  them.  One  or  two  became 
teachers  in  other  schools ;  some  were 
employed  as  teachers  in  the  primary  de- 
partment of  the  Sadan  ;  and  others,  unfit 
for  teaching,  accepted  posts  as  servants 
of  the  establishment,  cheerfully  under- 
taking menial  work  as  unto  the  Lord. 
Thus  the  difficulty  was  bridged  over,  and 
time  was  allowed  for  continuing  their 
studies  in  part  to  those  who  wished  it. 

Among  the  pupils  thus  baptized  was 
one  particularly  nice  and  good  girl,  whose 
early  history  illustrates  the  condition  and 
hardship  of  the  little  widow  more  than 
many. 

This  poor  little  child,  married  at  the 
age  of  five  to  a  man  forty  years  her  senior, 
became  a  widow  at  six.  She  was  left  in 
charge  of  her  husband's  brother,  a  Brah- 
Dpin  innkeeper  in  a  country  district,  a 
day's  journey  by  rail  from  Poona.  As 
the  child  grew  up,  she  became  a  regular 
little  slave,  beaten  and  lialf-starved.  She 
was  employed  constantly  in  going  back- 


wards  and  forwards  to  a  well  a  quarter  ol 
a  mile  away  to  fetch  water,  which  she 
carried  on  her  hips  and  her  head  in  great 
copper  vessels.  She  was  very  miserable 
and  her  treatment  was  no  secret  to  the 
people  around. 

One  day  Ramahai  received  a  letter 
informing  her  of  this  poor  child's  forlorn 
condition,  and  of  the  location  of  the  well 
where  she  might  so  often  be  found.  One 
of  Ramabai's  helpers  visited  the  place  in 
disguise,  gained  the  confidence  of  the 
child,  and  arranged  to  take  her  away  by 
the  night  train.  The  girl  was  then  about 
eleven  years  old,  and  witli  her  shaven  head 
was  easily  disguised  as  a  jMahomedan  boy. 
Before  the  train  started  she  was  missed, 
and  her  people  were  in  pursuit  of  her. 
They  were  at  the  station,  but  failed  to 
recognise  her;  and  she  escaped.  She 
bloomed  out  into  a  most  lovable  and 
estimable  girl,  and  was  married  in  1897 
to  a  fine  Christian  young  man. 

In  a  little  tract  published  in  Bombay,  in 
1895,  Ramabai  told  the  story  of  her  own 
spiritual  experiences.  She  said  :  "  When 
I  turned  my  attention  to  searching  for  the 
truth  in  the  Hindu  and  Christian  religions, 
and  comparing  them  with  each  other,  I 
found  Christianity  to  be  the  better  of  the 
two,  and  accepted  it.  I  was  duly  baptized 
in  the  Church  of  England.  I  believed  the 
Apostles'  Creed,  and  all  the  essential 
doctrines  of  Christianity.  My  mind  was 
at  rest;  and  I  trusted  in  God, believed  on 
Christ,  and  prayed  in  His  name.     I  did 


50 


flans  for  tlje  Jutuw. 


not  adhere  to  any  special  sect,  nor  do  I 
now.  It  was  enough  for  me  to  be  called 
a  Christian,  on  the  ground  of  my  belief  in 
Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  mankind.  I 
used  to  pray  in  a  general  way,  and  had 
never  known  that  my  special  need  was — 
'  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shall  he  savecV  Salvation,  I  thought, 
was  something  to  be  got  in  the  future. 
That  is  how  the  future  tense  in  the  above 
text  is  abused  by  the  converts,  especially 
the  intellectual  converts  of  the  present 
day  in  this  country.  I  had  many  doubts 
and  many  difficulties  in  the  matter  of 
belief.  So  many  sects,  so  many  opinions, 
so  much  want  of  spirituality  and  much 
shallow  talk  in  the  name  of  religion.  All 
these  troubled  me  very  much,  and  I 
began  to  see  much  the  same  in  the  picture 
of  Christianity  as  I  have  been  accus- 
tomed to  see  in  that  of  the  Hindu 
religion.  But  all  this  time  I  was  conscious 
that  God  was  leading  me ;  and  I  deter- 
mined not  to  take  the  opinion  of  men  as 
my  ground  of  belief,  and  went  on  reading 
the  Bible  only  and  trusted  in  God's 
mercy. 

"  Some  years  ago  I  was  brought  to  the 
conviction  that  mine  was  only  an  in- 
tellectual belief — a  belief  in  which  there 
^vas  no  life.  It  looked  for  salvation  in 
the  future  after  death ;  and  consequently 
my  soul  had  not  '  passed  from  death  unto 
life.'  God  showed  me  how  very  dangerous 
my  position  was,  and  what  a  wretched  and 
lost  sinner  I  was;  and  how  necessary  it 


was  for  me  to  obtain  salvation  in  the 
present,  and  not  in  some  future  time. 
I  repented  long ;  I  became  very  restless 
and  almost  ill,  and  passed  many  sleepless 
nights.  The  Holy  Spirit  so  got  hold  of 
me  that  I  could  not  rest  until  I  found 
salvation  then  and  there.  So  I  prayed 
earnestly  to  God  to  pardon  my  sins  for  the 
sake  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  let  me  realize 
that  I  had  really  got  salvation  through 
Him.  I  believed  God's  promise,  and  took 
Him  at  His  word ;  and  when  I  had  done 
this,  my  burden  rolled  away,  and  I  real- 
ized that  I  was  forgiven  and  was  freed 
from  the  power  of  sin.  '  The  Spirit  itself 
beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we 
are  the  children  of  God.'  ^  I  became  very 
happy  after  that.  There  was  not  a  shadow 
of  doubt  as  to  my  having  obtained  sal- 
vation through  Jesus  Clirist.  'But  as 
many  as  received  Him  [a  person,  not  a 
thing ;  not  a  religion,  but  a  living  person], 
to  thcTii  gave  He  potuer  to  become  the  sons 
of  God.'  ^  '  And  this  is  life  eternal,  that 
they  might  know  Thee,  the  only  true  God, 
and  Jesus  Christ  whom  Thou  hast  sent.' ' 
In  the  Old  Testament  God  is  not  revealed 
as  Father,  but  as  the  Creator,  the  Mighty 
God,  the  Judge,  the  Jehovah.  It  was  left 
to  Jesus  in  the  New  Testament  to  reveal 
the  Father.  Men  talk  about  God,  but 
they  cannot  know  Him  except  the  Son 
reveal  Him.*  These  things  are  hid  from 
the    wise    and    prudent,    but    God    has 


^  rtoiTi.  viii.  16. 
^  John  xvii.  3. 


2  John  i.  12. 
*  Matt.  xi.  27. 


ilamabai's  .spiritual  Cripi^runrcs. 


51 


revealed  them  unto  babes.'  That  is  why 
He  says,  '  Except  ye  be  converted,  and 
become  as  little  children^  ye  shall  not 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.'  ^  '  He 
that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting 
life.' '  I  knew  I  had  everlasting  life,  i.e., 
knew  God  ;  and  the  Spirit  was  sent  into 
my  heart,  crying  '  Abba,  Father.'  * 
(  ^  "  Last  year  I  happened  to  read  the  Life 
of  Amanda  Smith.  She  had  been  a  slave 
in  America,  and  had  been  freed.  When 
she  was  converted,  she  shouted  and  said 
she  had  been  delivered  out  of  bondage 
twice — once  out  of  slavery,  and  once  from 
the  slavery  of  sin.  And  I  have  a  right  to 
praise  God  too ;  for  I  have  been  first  de- 
livered from  the  slavery  of  man's  opinions, 
from  the  fear  of  man  which  holds  so  many 
of  my  dear  people,  and  a  second  time  from 
the  bondage  of  sin.  As  I  read  further  in 
this  book,  where  she  gives  an  account  of 
her  spiritual  experience,  I  felt  my  need 
of  the  abiding  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  me. 

"  I  prayed  earnestly  to  God  to  show  me 
the  way,  and  to  remove  all  the  hindrances 
that  came  in  the  way  of  my  receiving  this 
great  blessing.  1  read  in  the  papers  that 
Mr.  Gelson  Gregson  was  to  hold  some 
special  mission  services  in  Bombay.  I 
longed  to  go,  but  could  not  easily  leave 
my  school  and  be  away  from  Poona.  I  did 
not  know  anything  about  Mr.  Gregson, 
but  the  desire  to  hear  him  preach  became 


'  Matt.  xi.  -2'). 
'  John  iii.  30. 


'  Matt,  xviii.  3. 
*  Rom.  viii.  15. 


very  strong.  I  left  the  matter  in  G.id's 
hands,  and  rested  quietly.  One  morning 
I  received  an  urgent  letter  from  a  girl 
whose  mother  was  supposed  to  be  in  a 
dying  condition,  and  wlio  wanted  very 
much  to  see  me.  The  girl  urged  upou 
me  very  much  to  start  at  once  and  come 
to  Bombay.  I  did  so,  recognising  in  this 
call  the  special  providence  of  God  which 
was  taking  me  to  Bombay  in  answer  to 
my  prayer. 

"  I  heard  Mr.  Gregson  preach  his  first 
sermon  from  the  text  '  I  am  crucified 
with  Christ ' ' ;  which  impressed  me  very 
much.  I  stayed  three  days,  and  attended 
the  services.  The  subject  was  exactly 
what  I  wanted  and  needed  to  know.  In 
April  at  the  Lanouli  camp  meeting  I 
heard  Mr.  Gregson  preach  again.  He 
preached  as  one  who  had  received  and 
was  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit  and  knew 
the  deep  things  of  God.  I  then  opened 
my  heart  to  a  friend,  and  told  her  of  my 
intense  desire  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Spirit ;  and  we  together  sought  a  conver- 
sation with  Mr.  Gregson.  I  asked  him 
many  questions,  which  he  satisfactorily 
i;nswered  in  the  words  of  Scripture.  We 
prayed  then  that  I  might  receive  the 
Holy  Spirit ;  but  it  was  not  until  the 
evening  of  that  day  that  I  felt  conscious 
of  His  presence  in  me.  Since  then  I 
have  received  much  blessing,  and  am  ever 
grateful  to  God  for  showing  me  the  way 
of  this  blessed  life." 

'  Gal.  ii.  20. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 


Asking  Clr^at   ©Ijings  of  (Sotr. 

"Open  thy  mouth  wide  and  I   will  fill  it." — Psalm  Ixxxi.  10. 


THE  camp-meeting-  is  a  feature  of 
American  Christian  life,  which 
transplants  to  India  remarkably 
well.  Near  the  summit  of  the  Western 
Ghauts,  eighty  miles  from  Bombay,  nest- 
ling in  the  bosom  of  the  mountains,  are 
the  Lanouli  woods,  an  ideal  spot  for  such 
a  gathering.  The  situation,  amid  the 
grandest  natural  scenery,  irresistibly 
recalls  the  thought  tliat,  "  as  the  moun- 
tains are  round  about  Jerusalem  [Lanouli], 
so  the  Lord  is  round  about  His  people." 
The  grove  of  closely  planted  trees,  which 
forms  a  perfect  shelter  from  the  noonday 
Sim,  is  situated  on  the  breezy  hill-side, 
sufficiently  near  to  the  vilhige  and  station 
of  Lanouli  to  be  convenient,  yet  far 
enough  away  to  be  secluded  ;  and  forms  an 
equally  welcome  chmge  in  the  hot  season 
from  the  moist  and  enervating  heat  of 
Bombay,  or  the  sultry,  hot  winds  of  the 
Deccan. 

To  organize  here  a  cnmp-meeting  as 
an  annual  Easter  gathering,  was  the 
inception  of  an  earnest  IMethodist  preacher, 
known  as  "Camp-meeting  Oshorn"  in  his 


own  laud.  This  servant  of  God,  Rev. 
W.  B.  Osborn,  was  located  for  a  time  in 
charge  of  English  work  in  Bombay,  some 
fifteen  to  twenty  years  ago.  Its  organiza- 
tion was  an  inspiration,  and  it  has  formed 
a  brightly  anticipated  rallying  point  for 
earnest  warm-hearted  Christians  of  many 
denominations.  Eev.  W.  B.  Osborn 
returned  to  America  soon  after;  but  the 
meeting  continued,  conducted  by  various 
qualified  brethren,  none  of  whom  have 
been  more  appreciated  as  a  leader  than 
the  present  presiding  Elder  of  the  Poena 
Methodist  Cliurch,  Rev.  Dennis  Osborne, 
akin  in  name  and  spirit,  though  not 
otherwise  related  to  its  founder. 

To  attend  this  camp-meeting,  whole 
families  migrated  from  Poona  and  Bom- 
bay, and  in  fewer  numbers  from  other 
parts  of  Western  India,  till  the  grove  was 
peopled  with  fifty  to  sixty  tents.  Mission- 
aries and  people  in  business  or  Govern- 
ment employ,  pastors,  teachers,  and  Bible- 
women,  Brahmin  and  Parsee  converts  to 
Christianity,  and  those  of  other  castes — till 
it  seemed  like  a  foretaste  of  the  time  when 


^tt  iJuMan  (llamp-ilta'tin0. 


53 


all  kindreds,  and  peoples,  and  tongues, 
shall  join  in  the  glad  heavenly  chorus  of 
praise  to  the  Great  Redeemer.  Many 
Christian  schools  sent  contingents  of  boys 
and  girls  old  enough  to  enjoy  and  profit 
by  such  an  occasion ;  and  frequently,  not 
the  least  blessed  and  enduring  work  was 
done  among  the  young  people. 

Few  who  have  spent  an  Easter  Sunday 
with  this  assembly  would  be  likely  to  for- 
get it.  Awakened  at  dawn  by  the  sweet 
voices  of  a  band  of  young  Christians,  sing- 
ing Easter  hymns  and  anthems,  seven 
o'clock  found  an  assembly  gathered  in  the 
large  tent  for  a  short  and  bright  Sunday- 
school  session  in  which  young  and  old 
joined.  At  nine  a  prayer  meeting;  at 
ten  breakfast,  served  with  simplicity  in 
another  large  tent.  At  eleven  a  love  feast 
(including  a  communion  service),  when 
hearty,  bright,  and  cheering  testimonies 
were  given  in  English,  Marathi,  Gujarathi, 
Hindustani,  and  occasionally  in  others  of 
India's  many  tongues ;  and  so  on  through- 
out the  day.  In  the  large  tent  something 
was  always  going  on.  When  the  English 
attenders  were  resting,  the  Indian  Chris- 
tians were  having  a  turn  in  their  ver- 
naculars. The  large  tent  was  wonderfully 
expansive,  and  after  sundown  became  a 
roof  only;  for  no  walls  would  have  held 
the  Sunday  evening  congregation,  aug- 
mented as  it  was  by  large  contingents  of 
I  eii-ers  from  the  railway  settlement, 
which  fcrms  the  European  quarter  of  the 
Lanouli  villnoe. 


The  camp-meeting  of  189G  was  the 
last.  By  Easter  of  1897  India  was  in  the 
grip  of  the  terrible  plague  and  famine; 
and  it  was  not  felt  wise  or  right  to  hold 
it.  Three  years  have  passed,  and  the  hand 
of  God  is  still  heavy  in  judgment :  when  it 
shall  be  lifted  we  may  confidently  expect 
that  the  voice  of  the  assembled  multitude 
will  again  make  the  woods  of  Lanouli 
vocal  with  songs  of  praise  to  their  risen 
and  reigning  Lord. 

In  1896  one  of  the  chief  speakers  was 
a  native  evangelist,  who  was  so  full  of 
zeal  and  holy  joy  that  it  was  difficult  for 
him  to  leave  off  preaching  and  expound- 
ing long  enough  to  eat !  If  he  was  not 
in  the  rostrum  addressing  a  congregation, 
he  would  be  surrounded  by  a  private 
group  of  Indian  Christians,  and  either  in 
English  or  through  an  interpreter  was 
continually  making  known  the  way  to  be 
a  joyful  Christian  to  an  eager  group  of 
listeners. 

Ramabai  was  present  at  this  camp-meet- 
ing, with  a  fine  group  of  Christian  girls 
and  young  women.  Several  with  note- 
book and  pencil  showed  that  they  under- 
stood and  appreciated  the  opportunity 
here  afforded  them.  An  experience  befel 
Ramabai  here,  indicating  in  a  remarkable 
degree  how  the  Lord  was  preparing  her 
for  a  greater  work  :  this  must  be  told, 
however,  in  her  own  words.     She  says  : 

"  This  camp-meeting  proved  to  be  an 
occasion  of  special  joy  to  me,  as  I  was 
accompanied  by  fifteen  of  my  own  girls 


54 


Asking  05nat  OTIjings  of  (Bah, 


who  were  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
had  confessed  Him  before  the  public  as 
their   Saviour.      Amid   the  troubles  and 
trials  that  faced  me  at  that  time,  I  re- 
joiced much  to  think  that  the  Lord  had 
criven  me  fifteen  immortal  souls  whom  I 
could    call    my  spiritual  children.      One 
day,  early  in  the  morning,  I  went  out  to  a 
quiet  place  in  the  woods,  where  I  saw  the 
sun  rising  in  all  its  glory.    Then  I  thought 
of  the  Sun  of  Eighteousness,  and  wished 
much  that  my  people  who  were  sitting  in 
darkness  should  be  willing  to  open  their 
eyes  and  hearts  and  see  Him  rise  in  all 
His  heavenly  glory.      At  that  time  my 
heart  was  full  of  joy  and  peace,  and   1 
offered  thanks  to  the  Heavenly  Father  for 
having  given  me  fifteen  children ;  and  I 
was  by  the  Spirit  led  to  pray  that  the 
Lord  would  be  so  gracious  as  to  square 
the    number    of    my    spiritual    children, 
increasing  the  number  to   two   hundred 
and  twenty-five,   before  the  next  camp- 
meeting    takes    place.      Every    circum- 
stance   was    against    the   very    thought. 
For,  in  the  first  place,  no  more  than  sixty 
or  sixty-five  girls  at  the  most  could  be 
admitted  in  my  school.     Then  the  num- 
ber   of  my    school-girls    was    but   forty- 
nine,  and  some  of   them   were  to   leave 
during  the  summer  holidays.   Things  were 
going  very  much  against  my  school,  and 
I  did  not  know  where  to  get  even  fifty 
girls  for  my  institution.     My  mind  began 
to  be  doubtful,  and  I  asked  the  Lord  if  it 
were  advisable  for  me  to  venture  to  pray 


such  a  prayer,  and  if  it  were  even  possible 
for  me  to  have  so  many  girls  in  my  school. 
I  then  prayed  to  God  to  give  me  a  clear 
word  about  it,  and  He  graciously  gave 
me  the  following  words :  '  Behold,  I 
am  the  Lord,  the  Grod  of  all  flesh ;  is 
there  anything  too  hard  for  Me  ? '  ^ 
This  proved  to  be  a  rebuke  to  my  un- 
believing soul,  as  well  as  an  assurance  of 
the  great  things  which  Grod  meant  to  do 
for  me.  I  noted  those  words  in  my  note- 
book; put  down  the  date  on  which  I 
claimed  two  hundred  and  twenty-five 
souls  from  God  on  the  strength  of  this 
assurance ;  and  waited  for  Him  to  fulfil 
His  promise  in  His  own  good  time." 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  Eamabai's 
spiritual  experience  was  continually 
deepening  and  widening.  She  had  asked 
great  things  of  God ;  and  having  received 
great  answers,  was  hungering  and  thirst- 
ing for  more.  Her  increase  of  faith  and 
enjoyment  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  leadings, 
following  on  a  path  of  obedience,  enabled 
her  to  testify  from  a  full  cu]3  to  others. 
She  longed  that  her  own  people  who  had 
professed  the  name  of  Christ,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Indian  Christian  Churches, 
should  be  led  out  into  a  fuller  life  of 
service  for  their  Lord.  To  a  few  who 
were  privileged  with  her  confidence,  and 
especially  to  one  sweet  missionary  woman  '^ 
who  had  been  used  of  God  in  leading  her 
into    some   of  these    deeper   experiences, 

^  Jer.  xxxii.  27. 
^  The  late  Mrs.  Jennie  Fuller. 


^  Jfulkr  %iic  of  ^frbia. 


55 


Eamabai  poured  forth  her  longings.  This 
friend  expressed  her  belief  that  God  would 
have  Eamabai  give  her  school  over  into 
the  hands  of  others,  and  herself  do  the 
work  of  an  evangelist,  proclaiming  to 
Indian  Christians  all  over  the  land  from 
the  fulness  of  her  own  experience  what 
God  was  willing  to  do  for  those  who 
would  trust  Him  fully ;  and  pressing  upon 
tliem  their  responsibility  in  carrying  the 
Gospel  to  the  millions  of  heathen  all 
around.  This  friend  seemed  to  apprehend 
that  God  had  some  purpose  for  Eamabai 
beyond  the  training  of  the  fifty  girls  at 
the  Sharada  Sadan.  He  had ;  but  it  was 
not  to  be  in  the  relinquishment  of  her 
former  work,  but  in  its  fuller  and  more 
complete  development. 

Eamabai  became  quite  willing  to  follow 
in  any  path  of  service  of  this  kind,  if  the 
Lord  should  lead.  She  began  to  prepare 
herself  for  a  life  of  itinerant  hardship. 
She  felt  she  shoidd  relinquish  her  salary, 
and  trust  God  for  her  own  needs.  Towards 
the  autumn  of  that  year,  1896,  she  says, 
alluding  to  her  camp-meeting  experience: 
"  Six  months  passed  away  from  that 
time,  and  our  work  went  on  as  usual. 
There  was  no  increase  in  the  number  of 
my  pupils ;  on  the  contrary,  the  number 
■went  down  to  forty-one,  and  those 
Christian  girls  whom  I  had  told  in  April 
that  God  was  going  to  square  their  num- 
ber before  the  next  camp-meeting,  were 
perhaps  beginning  to  doubt  in  their  mind 
as   to   whether   I   had   not   been  carried 


away  by  my  imagination,  and  not  inspired 
by  the  Spirit,  to  have  prayed  such  a  prayer 
whose  fulfilment  seemed  to  be  next  to  im- 
possible.     I  knew  nothing  of  the  famine 
in  Central  India,  nor  that  I  could  get  any 
girls   from  that  part  of  the  country.     In 
October  I  heard  of  the  terrible  famine  in 
the  Central  Provinces,  and  received  my  I 
call  from  God  to  go  there  and  rescue  some] 
of  the  young  widows  who  were  starving  tp 
death.     It  was  not  until  the  last  week  of 
December  that  I  had  the  courage  to  obey 
the  call.     There  were  many  obstacles.     I 
was  doubtful  whether  I  could  get  any  of 
the   kind    of  girl-widows  whom  I  could 
admit  into   my  school.     The  next   chief 
difficulty  was  the  want  of  place  to  shelter 
the  girls,  and  of  money  to  maintain  them, 
even  if  they  were  to  be  had.     So  I  did  not 
venture  at  first  to  step  out  of  Poona ;  but 
my  conscience  began   to   trouble  me    for 
not  having  obeyed  the  call  at  once,  and  I 
was    obliged    to     leave    my    comfortable 
nest  and  go." 

Human  reason  might  well  have  thought 
there  was  cause  for  this  delay  and  hesita- 
tion on  Eamabai's  part.  Many  would 
have  said,  '•  I  will  go  if  God  sends  me  the 
money."  But  God's  way  with  Eamabai 
was  to  make  the  obedience  the  test  of 
blessing.  There  had  been  at  that  time 
some  difficulty  with  regard  to  the  remit- 
tances from  America  wliich  supported  the 
school,  some  miscarriage  of  money,  delay 
or  decrease  in  amount,  which  had  necessi- 
tated diminished  expenditure  ;  and  when 


56 


Asking  (^r^at  f  Ijings  pf  (Bntr. 


the  Lord  thus  called  Ramabai  to  go  to  the 
Central  Provinces  and  rescue  three  hun- 
dred girls,  she  tells  that  she  had  but  a 
few  rupees  in  hand.  She  asked  where  she 
should  get  the  money  ;  but  felt  that  God 
would  have  her  go  on,  and  the  money 
would  come.  God  had  provided  the 
money,  but  He  was  testing  her  faith.  As 
soon  as  it  was  known  that  Ramabai  had 


started  in  search  of  widows  left  destitute 
by  the  famine,  one  of  His  servants  in 
Bombay  undertook  the  expense  of  their 
transit  to  Poona.  Another  called  and  left 
a  hundred  rupees  at  the  Sharada  Sadan 
for  current  expenditure ;  and  from  one 
source  and  another  money  flowed  in  as 
needed  for  the  work  to  which  Ramabai 
was  thus  committed. 


CHAPTER    IX. 


^h^  ^tnnxm  of  1S97,   antr  tin  ^t^tm  of  .^iarliing  Mittotus. 

"  By  terrible  things  in  righteousness  wilt  Thou  answer  us,  O  Lord  God  of  our  salvation. 

(Psalm  Ixv.  5.) 


1 


RAMABAI'S  doubts  as  to  whether 
any  widows  of  the  kind  suitable 
for  her  school  (i.e.,  high-caste 
widows)  could  be  obtained  in  the  famine 
districts,  were  soon  set  at  rest  when  she 
reached  the  spot.  She  was  accompanied 
by  a  sensible,  motherly,  Indian  Christian 
Biblewoman ;  and  as  Ramabai  went  from 
place  to  place,  gathering  up  the  girls,  she 
sent  them  in  parties  of  from  ten  to  twenty 
at  a  time  by  this  Biblewoman  to  Poona. 

Perhaps  the  most  difficult  part  of  the 
work  was  the  reception  and  feeding  of 
these  poor  creatures  after  their  arrival. 
It  was  heroically  faced  by  Eamabai's 
helpers  in  Poona,  led  by  Soonderbai 
Powar,  and  ably  seconded  by  the  Chris- 
tian girls  of  the  Sharada  Sadan,  who 
devoted  themselves  to  the  cleansing  and 
civilizing  of  these  poor  victims  of  star- 
vation. All  were  miserably  dirty ;  many 
diseased — most  were  suffering  from  sore 
heads,  sore  mouths,  and  other  complaints 
caused  by  starvation ;  many  were  mere 
skeletons,  and  all  clamouring  for  food, 
which  to  have  given  them   in   sufficient 


quantity  to  appease  their  hunger  would 
have  caused  their  death.  The  older 
women  and  girls  were  the  most  trying, 
and  a  few  ran  away.  Added  to  tJiis,  two 
or  three  rebellious  spirits  among  the 
former  pupils  became  troublesome,  and 
several  attempts  were  made  to  burn 
down  the  premises,  without  any  clue 
being  found  to  the  perpetrators  of  the 
mischief;  thus  the  position  of  affairs 
may  be  better  imagined  than  described. 
Satan  found  an  opportunity  for  harassing; 
but  the  Lord,  who  is  over  all,  over-ruled 
wonderfully,  and  preserved  from  the 
threatened  danger. 

Among  those  suspected  of  incendiarism 
was  a  Rajput  woman,  who  had  been  acting 
as  servant  to  Ramabai.  From  this  woman 
Ramabai  had  discovered,  to  her  horror, 
that  the  practice  of  infanticide  was  still 
prevalent  in  Rajputana  to  an  alarming 
extent.  She  recounted  to  Ramabai  as 
many  as  eight  or  ten  cases  in  her  own 
family,  in  which  girl-children  had  been 
exposed  or  strangled  to  their  death,  to 
avoid  the  expense  of  their  maintenance 


58 


Wht  Hfisrw^  of  ^tarljin0  Mi&olua. 


and  marriage.  A  few  weeks  before 
starting  for  the  famine  field  Eamabai 
had  mentioned  this  to  the  Convention 
of  the  Woman's  Christian  Temperance 
Union,  gathered  at  Poona,  and  had 
spoken  of  the  terrible  hardness  of  heart 
the  cruel  custom  of  infanticide  engen- 
dered in  those  who  practised  it.  She 
was  in  despair,  she  said,  of  influencing 
this  Kajput  woman,  nothing  good  seemed 
to  touch  her.  It  was  natural,  therefore, 
that  she  should  be  suspected  of  these 
attempts  to  burn  the  home  that  had 
sheltered  her.  There  was,  however,  no 
proof;  but  after  she  and  one  or  two 
others  had  been  removed  the  trouble 
ceased. 

When  some  sixty  girls  and  women  had 
been  gathered,  Eamabai  returned  to 
Poona  for  a  few  days.  While  there  she 
wrote  a  rapid  sketch  of  the  way  she  had 
been  led  to  enter  this  work  of  saving 
widows,  prefacing  it  with  the  story  of  her 
own  early  experiences  of  starvation  in 
1877  (as  related  in  Chapter  i.).  She  sent 
the  story  to  the  Bombay  Guardian,  a 
Christian  weekly  newspaper  published  in 
Bombay,  then  under  the  editorial  care  of 
my  husband  and  myself.  In  this  narrative, 
Eamabai  told  expressly  of  the  fearful 
moral  danger  to  which  young  girls  were 
exposed  in  relief  camps  and  poor-houses, 
and  of  the  agents  of  evil  who  were  abroad 
seeking  to  lure  them  to  destruction. 

It  was  a  pathetic  story,  but  would  make 
my  pages  too  long  to  quote  it   in    full. 


The  concluding  portion,  however,  will  help 
to  elucidate  this  part  of  my  narrative,  and 
must  be  given  here.  Eamabai  said:  "My 
sympathies  are  excited  by  the  needs  of 
young  girl-widows  especially  at  this  time. 
To  let  them  go  to  the  relief  camps  and 
poor-houses,  or  allow  them  to  wander  in 
the  streets  and  on  the  highways  means 
their  eternal  destruction. 

"  Ever  since  I  have  seen  these  girls  in 
the  famine  districts — some  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  wicked  people  ;  some  ruined  for 
life  and  turned  out  by  their  cruel  masters 
owing  to  bad  diseases,  to  die  a  miserable 
death  in  a  hopeless,  helpless  manner; 
some  being  treated  in  the  hospitals,  only 
to  be  taken  back  into  the  pits  of  sin,  there 
to  await  a  cruel  death  ;  some  bearing  the 
burdens  of  sin,  utterly  lost  to  the  sense  of 
sliame  and  humanity — hell  has  become  a 
horrible  reality  to  me,  and  my  heart  is 
bleeding^  for  those  daughters  of  fond 
parents  who  have  died  leaving  them 
orphans.  Who  with  a  mother's  heart  and 
a  sister's  love  can  rest  without  doing 
everything  in  her  power  to  save  at  least  a 
few  of  the  girls  who  can  yet  be  saved  from 
the  hands  of  the  evil  ones  ? 

"  The  Father,  who  is  a  very  present  help 
in  trouble,  has  enabled  me  to  get  sixty 
widows,  forty-seven  of  whom  will  go  to 
school  to  study,  and  others  will  work. 
To  go  to  work  to  get  these  widows,  to 
fetch  them  here  from  Central  India,  and 
to  feed  and  to  clothe  them,  is  an  expensive 
business.      Harder   still   is    the   work  of 


^  ^P^i'fj^^i^  c^torg. 


59 


civilizing  them  and  teacliinp;  them  the 
habits  of  cleanliness.  Some  are  little 
better  than  brute  beasts.  The  filthy 
habits  they  have  acquired  during  this 
period  of  famine  have  become  second 
nature  with  them.  It  will  take  a  long 
time  to  civilize  and  teach  them.  We  can 
do  all  things  in  the  power  of  the  Lord. 
The  Lord  has  put  it  into  my  mind  to  save 
three  hundred  girls  out  of  the  fjimine 
districts,  and  I  shall  go  to  work  in  His 
name.  The  funds  sent  to  me  by  my 
friends  in  America  are  barely  enough  to 
feed  and  educate  fifty  girls ;  and  several 
people  are  asking  me  how  I  am  going  to 
support  all  these  girls,  who  may  come 
from  Central  India.  Besides  their  food 
and  clothing,  new  dormitories  and  dining 
rooms  must  be  built.  Our  present  school- 
house  is  not  large  enough  to  hold  more 
than  one  himdred  girls  at  the  most.  And 
how  are  these  emergencies  to  be  met  ? 

"  I  do  not  know ;  but  the  Lord  knows 
•what  I  need.  I  can  say  with  the  psalm- 
ist— '  I  am  poor  and  needy,  yet  the  Lord 
thinketh  upon  me  ';  and  He  has  promised 
that  'Ye  shall  eat  in  plenty  and  be 
satisfied,  and  praise  the  name  of  the  Lord 
your  God  that  hath  dealt  wondrously  with 
you;  and  My  people  shall  never  be 
ashamed.'  My  girls  and  I  are  quite 
ready  to  forego  all  our  comforts,  give  up 
luxuries,  and  live  as  plainly  as  we  can. 
We  shall  be  quite  contented  to  have  only 
one  meal  of  common  coarse  food  daily,  if 
necessary ;  and  so  long  as  we  have  a  little 


room  or  a  seed  of  grain  left  in  this  house, 
we  shall  try  and  help  our  sisters  who  are 
starving.  It  seems  a  sin  to  live  in  this 
good  house,  and  eat  plenty  of  good  food, 
and  be  warmly  clothed,  while  thousands 
of  our  fellow-creatures  are  dying  of  hunger, 
and  are  without  shelter.  If  all  of  us  do 
our  part  faithfully,  God  is  faithful  to 
fulfil  His  promises,  and  will  send  us  the 
help  we  need  at  this  time." 

This  narrative  touched  many  hearts.  It 
was  reprinted  from  the  Bombay  Guar- 
dian^ and  edition  after  edition  disposed  of. 
Missionaries  and  others  bought  it  in 
quantities  to  send  home  to  their  friends 
in  England  and  America.  They  declared 
it  to  be  the  most  keen  description  of 
famine  suffering  which  had  yet  been 
depicted,  and  it  proved  to  be  no  small 
factor  in  rousing  sympathy  for  India's 
sufferings  in  the  hearts  of  Western  Chris- 
tians. 

After  Eamabai  had  launched  the  story 
and  had  attended  to  necessary  business  in 
Poona,  she  started  again  to  the  Central 
Provinces  for  more  girls,  determined  not 
to  rest  till  her  three  hundred  were  saved. 
Within  a  fortnight,  however,  she  was 
called  back  to  Poona  by  telegraph. 
Fresh  trouble  had  arisen.  The  bubonic 
plague,  which  had  been  raging  in  Bombay 
for  several  months,  had  spread  to  Poona. 
The  authorities,  at  their  wits'  end  to  cope 
with  it,  were  introducing  stringent  mea- 
sures here  and  there.  A  strict  system  of 
inspection   of    dwellings   was   instituted. 


60 


^ht  ^tum  0f  .^tariiing  Mitrotos. 


The  magistrate  sent  eighteen  of  the 
famine  victims  who  were  sutfering  from 
some  ailment  or  other  to  the  hospital 
for  observation,  and  ordered  that  the 
number  of  the  permanent  inmates  of  the 
Sharada  Sadan  should  not  be  increased. 
This  caused  the  stoppage  of  the  buildings 
which  had  been  commenced  on  the 
Sharada  Sadan  compound  with  a  view  to 
housing  the  fresh  pupils. 

Here  was  a  dilemma !  But  Eamabai 
found  a  way  out.  She  hired  a  dozen 
tents,  and  sent  the  whole  establishment 
out  into  the  open  country  twenty  miles 
away.  Soonderbai  went  in  charge  of  the 
girls,  and  Ramabai  remained  herself  in 
Poona  for  awhile.  This  could  only  be  a 
temporary  arrangement.  What  was  to 
follow  ? 

In   this  difficulty   Ramabai's  thoughts 

reverted  to  her  farm  at  Khedgaon  and  the 

piece  of  rocky  waste   land    there.      She 

cabled    to     America    for    permission    to 

utilize  this  as  a  temporary  home  for  the 

famine-stricken — for  the  farm  lands  had 

been  duly  placed  in  trust  under  the  same 

board  of  trustees  which  held  the  Sharada 

Sadan  property.     Permission  was  received 

in  three  days,  and  the  famine  girls  were 

transferred  from  the  tents  to  grass  huts 

erected  on  this  waste  land  at  the  farm. 

A  large  barn  was    speedily  in  course  of 

erection,  with    a   view   to  forming  some 

sort  of  shelter  in  the  coming  rainy  season. 

When  the  rains  began  in  June,  all  the 

intelligent  girls  of  school  age   who   had 


sufficiently  recovered  from  the  effects  of 
starvation  were  transferred  to  a  house  at 
Poona,  near  enough  to  the  Sadan  for 
school  purposes,  and  their  education  com- 
menced. The  remainder,  including  older 
women  up  to  forty  years  of  age,  were  con- 
tinued at  Khedgaon  under  the  best  shelter 
possible. 

A  few  very  small  children,  some  almost 
babies,  had  come  in  from  the  famine  dis- 
tricts with  the  older  girls  and  women. 
Eamabai  appealed  to  the  Sharada  Sadan 
pupils  for  volunteer  mothers.  The  appeal 
was  eagerly  responded  to,  and  very  tenderly 
these  poor  little  starved  waifs  were  cared 
for  by  those  to  whom  the  responsibility 
was  entrusted.  One  very  bright  Christian 
girl  of  fourteen  picked  out  the  most  for- 
lorn-looking baby  of  all.  When  rallied 
by  her  companions  for  choosing  such  a 
monkey-faced  child,  Subhodra  replied, 
"  Not  to  take  a  pretty  and  attractive 
child,  but  to  take  a  wretched  and  un- 
attractive one  is  love."  This  dear  girl, 
it  was  truly  remarked  at  the  time,  had 
learnt  well  one  of  the  divinest  of  lessons. 

Subhodra  herself,  when  a  baby,  had  been 
thrown  out  into  the  road  to  perish  by  a 
heartless  Hindu  father.  She  was  taken 
in  and  cared  for  by  a  neighbour,  and  at 
his  death  came  with  his  young  widow  to 
the  Sharada  Sadan.  She  was  then  a 
bright  little  girl  of  seven  or  eight,  brim- 
ming over  with  fun  and  mischief.  She 
proved  a  clever  child,  made  good  progress 
with  her  studies,  and,  best  of  all,  became 


{Bob-gtbijn  CbiltJnn. 


61 


a  true  Christian.     ITer  relatives,  however, 
kept  track  of  her,  and  began  to  agitate 
for  her  to  be  returned  to  them,  in  order 
that  they  might  get  her  married.     One  of 
her  brothers  actually  came  to  Poona  to 
fetch  her;  but  time  had  flown  faster  than 
he  had  reckoned  on,  and  when  he  saw  his 
sister  he  found  she  had  passed  the  age 
prior  to  which  the  Brahmins  of  his  caste 
consider  it  a  duty  to  give  their  girls  in 
marriage.  To 
Ramabai's 
great  joy  he 
was  therefore 
obliged  to  re- 
turn without 
the  fulfilment 
of  his  object, 
and  Subhodra 
is    still    an 
affectionate 
and  useful  lit- 
tle   daughter 
to  Ramabai. 

The  work 
of  rescue 
went  on  all  through  those  months  of  1897 
till  the  autumn  harvest  ended  the  famine. 
Gungabai,  Eamabai's  faithful  Bible- 
woman,  visited  poor-houses,  relief  camps, 
and  mission  stations,  in  the  affected 
districts,  and  altogether  gathered  from 
five  to  six  hundred  starving  women  and 
children.  After  all  the  girls  and  women 
really  suitable  for  the  Sharada  Sadan  had 
been   selected,   Ramabai   passed    on    the 


A    DEAD    WOMAN. 

One  of  Ihousands  iclio  have  died  from  starvation  in  the  jungle. 


remainder  to  various  mission  orphanages. 
She  found  herself  with  just  the  three 
hundred  God  had  told  her  to  take. 

Ramabai  greatly  rejoiced  in  all  these  as 
her  own  God-given  children,  whom,  free 
from  the  interference  of  bigoted  parents  or 
guardians,  she  could  instruct  in  the  way 
of  life.  All  the  available  spiritual  help 
she  could  obtain  was  pressed  into  the  ser- 
vice of  teaching  the  Word  of  God  to  these 

as  they  re- 
turned to 
health  and 
strength. 
Ramabai  be- 
lieved that 
God  was  go- 
ing to  answer 
her  prayer 
and  give  her 
that  measure 
of  spiritual 
blessing, 
which  she 
had,  as  it 
were,  seen  in 


vision,  at  the  Lanouli  camp-meeting. 
The  Spirit  of  God  worked  with  the  means 
used.  Ten  months  after  she  started  out 
in  faith  to  the  famine  districts  she  was 
able  to  report  that  ninety  of  these  girls 
had  given  themselves  to  God,  and  were 
showing  signs  of  a  real  change  of  heart 
by  serving  and  helping  other  girls,  by 
their  self-forget  fulness  and  love  one 
toward  another.     As  these  girls  professed 


G2 


^\jt  lltsaxt  of  ^tarbtng  tEibclus. 


salvation,  they  were  taken  to  the  river 
by  Ramabai,  and  baptized  by  a  missionary 
in  the  name  of  the  Triune  God. 

Miss  Parsons,  of  the  Poona  and  India 
Village  Mission,  who  spent  a  month  the 
same  autumn  with  Ramabai,  helping  to 
care  for  and  instruct  these  rescued  fam- 
ine victims,  thus  records  her  experiences 
among  them  : 

"The  stories  connected  with  some  of 
these  dear  women  and  children  are  sad  in 
the  extreme.  A  young  Brahmin  woman 
about  eighteen  years  of  age  has  found  a 
home  here  with  her  little  boy  ten  months 
old.  I  asked  her  why  she  came.  '  Oh,' 
said  she,  '  I  got  up  one  morning  and 
found  my  husband  had  deserted  me.  I 
saw  nothing  more  of  him  after  that.' 
Praise  the  Lord  !  since  she  has  come  she 
has  accepted  Christ.  Another  knew  very 
little  of  what  love  or  home-life  meant. 
Married  young,  and  not  being  strong,  she 
suffered  a  great  deal.  One  day  her  hus- 
band said,  'I've  had  enough  of  this;  you're 
never  able  to  cook  my  rice.  You  can  go.' 
The  poor  girl  was  too  ill  to  move,  how- 
ever ;  so  he  moved— deserted  her,  and  has 
been  unheard  of  since.  After  some  weeks 
she  was  able  to  walk  a  little,  so  went  to 
her  mother's  home;  but  was  there  told 
that  they  had  nothing  for  her  to  eat,  and 
so  she  must  go;  and  while  wandering 
about  seeking  food  was  picked  up  by 
Ramabai.  Another  was  one  of  two  wives  • 
and  being  the  younger  of  the  two,  she 
fared  badly.     The  husband  used  to  get 


the  other  wife  to  beat  her ;  so  much  so,    [ 
that   she    ran   away  and  was  eventually    ■ 
brought  here,   where   she  is  very  happy   ! 
and  contented,  and  will,  when  won   for   \ 
Christ,  be  a  very  useful  woman.      She  is 
very  quick,  bright,  and  capable ;  and  it  is 
a  great  pleasure  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  her. 

"  Another  is  a  little  widow  about  nine 
or  ten  years  of  age.  Her  husband  died 
when  she  was  five,  and  she  has  had  any- 
thing but  a  happy  life  since.  Indeed, 
such  a  thing  as  love  or  happiness  is  not 
in  the  province  of  a  great  many  of  these 
dear  little  people ;  and  one  just  longs  to 
be  a  comfort  and  joy  to  them.  This  little  , 
widow  is  very  quick — learns  the  hymns 
very  quickly ;  remembers  the  Bible  stories 
wonderfully  ;  and  best  of  all,  has  accepted 
Christ  as  her  Saviour.  It  is  very  touching 
to  hear  this  dear  child  pray.  She  rises 
early,  and  she  always  prays  aloud :  you 
can  hear  her  pouring  out  her  little  heart 
to  the  Lord,  and  thanking  Him  for  giving 
her  such  friends  as  the  Christians.  One 
day,  after  I  had  been  praying  with  some 
of  the  sick  girls,  a  voice  from  near-by  was 
heard — '  0  bai  (sister),  do  come  and  pray 
for  me.  Last  night  my  hand  was  so  bad 
I  could  get  no  sleep.  I  sat  up,  and  three 
times  asked  Jesus  to  give  me  sleep ;  but 
I  can't  understand  it  a  bit.  He  didn't 
let  me  sleep  at  all.  Do  ask  Him  to  give 
me  sleep  to-night ;  I  am  so  tired.'  I 
prayed  for  sleep  for  her,  and  next  morning 
her  beaming  face  told  the  tale.      '  Well, 


^  lUal,  ^impk  JJranrr. 


03 


Anandi!'  said  I,  'did  Jesus  hear  prayer 
last  night?'  '  Yes  1 '  she  said,  'and  I 
slept  all  night.' 

"  I  think  the  most  beautiful  work  of 
grace  I  have  ever  seen  in  any  child's 
heart  was  the  following.  One  evening 
we  were  late  in  going  to  have  prayers 
with  the  girls.  When  we  got  to  the  door, 
we  found  dear  little  Anandi  had  gathered 
all  the  women  and  children  together,  and 
was  praying  aloud  with  them,  and  they 
repeating  the  prayer  after  her.  How  the 
heart  of  our  Father  God  must  have  re- 
joiced as  He  heard  such  requests  and 
thanksgiving  as  ascended  from  that  room! 
'  Our  kind  heavenly  Father,  we  do  thank 
You  for  bringing  us  here,  giving  us  such 
dear  friends — and  especially  for  Eamabai. 
Oh,  our  kind  Father,  those  of  us  who 
love  You,  wc  want  You  to  keep  our  hearts 
very  clean  ;  and  those  who  don't  love  You, 
quickly  clean  their  hearts,  and  keep  them 


clean  by  Your  Holy  Spirit  dwelling  in 
them.  Oh,  our  kind  Father,  take  c-are  of 
all  of  us  in  this  Home  and  the  Poona  Home 
to-night;  bless  all  who  look  after  us,  and 
abundantly  bless  Kamabai  and  Soonderbai, 
who  take  such  care  of  us.  Now  Father, 
we  thank  You  for  Jesus,  and  for  what 
Jesus  promises  to  do  for  us.  Take  care 
of  us  to-night,  and  forgive  us  wherein  we 
have  given  You  pain  to-day,  for  Jesus' 
sake.     Amen.' 

"  I  praise  the  Lord  for  the  privilege  of 
hearing  such  a  real,  simple  prayer ;  and  I 
am  sure  our  home  people  will  join  me  in 
offering  a  big  praise  note  for  '  what  God 
hath  wrought '  in  less  than  a  year  in  some 
hearts  out  here. 

"  Truly  He  is  '  able  to  do  exceeding 
abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or 
think.' '     To  Him  be  the  glory." 

1  Epb.  iii.  20. 


CHAPTER    X. 


"  The  Lord  thy  God :    He  it  is  that  doth  go  with  thee." — Deut.  xxxi.  6, 


THE  hand  of  the  Lord  has  been 
remarkably  seen  in  raising  up 
helpers  for  Eamabai  in  the  great 
work  He  has  put  into  her  hands.  The 
hearty  way  in  which  the  older  girls,  even 
some  of  the  Hindus,  threw  themselves 
into  the  work  of  caring  for  the  famine 
girls,  was  delightful  and  inspiring.  The 
conversion  and  baptism  of  groups  of  the 
new  girls  from  time  to  time  had  a  reflex 
influence  for  good  upon  the  older  ones. 
Many  who  had  been  halting  between  two 
opinions  came  out  boldly  for  Christ,  and 
a  holy  enthusiasm  seemed  to  pervade  the 
whole  establishment. 

After  the  girls  had  been  gathered  at 
Khedgaon,  and  all  their  material  wants 
provided  for,  a  vision  opened  out  to 
Eamabai  of  what  such  a  settlement 
might  mean  to  the  country  around,  from 
an  evangelistic  point  of  view.  Here,  she 
thought,  is  a  great  missionary  opportunity 
for  some  fully  qualified  and  consecrated 
Christian  woman  to  come  and  live  among 
these  girls,  lead  them  to  the  Saviour,  and 
train  them  in  the  Word  of  God,  so  that 
they  shall  be  fitted  to  carry  the  Gospel  to 


all  the  region  round  about,  where  no 
missionary  work  has  ever  been  carried 
on.  Eamabai  spoke  of  the  need  and  the 
opportunity  to  several  whom  she  thought 
suitable,  but  none  responded.  She  and 
her  immediate  helpers  made  it  a  matter 
of  constant  prayer;  and  God  Himself 
called  the  one  He  had  chosen  for  the 
post. 

Miss  Minnie  F.  Abrams  came  to  India 
in  1887  as  a  missionary  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  In  Bombay  she  had 
varied  experience,  both  of  visiting  the 
women  and  caring  for  children.  In  1895 
she  relinquished  the  care  of  the  girls' 
boarding  school  in  Bombay  to  devote 
herself  to  the  work  of  village  evangeliza- 
tion. She  became  a  deaconess  of  that 
Church,  and  was  duly  set  apart  for  this 
work.  Miss  Abrams  aimed  to  reach  the 
women  in  those  villages,  where  the  Gospel 
had  already  been  preached  to  the  men. 
With  a  tent,  and  two  or  three  Bible- 
women,  she  itinerated  from  place  to 
place  in  the  villages  around  Poena,  com- 
ing into  the  city  each  year  for  the  rainy 
season.     She  came  into  Poona  as  usual  at 


cQ  .: 

h-  ~ 

E  '- 

LL  « 

uj  ?- 

I-  ? 


<  = 

CQ  '^ 

UJ  ^ 

I  - 


^   ^prdal   (Commission. 


G^' 


this  period  in  1807,  ami  employed  herself 
in  caring  for  a  number  of  older  famine 
widows,  some  of  whom  were  sent  her  by 
Ramahai.  When  tlie  em!  of  tlie  rains 
came  in  October,  she  was  planning  to 
leave  this  woric  in  other  hands,  and  was 
making  arrangements  for  anotlier  camp- 
ing season. 

One  morning  at  this  time  she  awakened 
earlier  than  usnal,  and  as  she  lay  with  the 
duties  of  the  day  in  her  mind,  a  voice 
seemed  to  pay  to  her,  "  Go  to  Khedgaon." 
The  impression  deepened  on  her  mind, 
and  she  went.  Ramabai  was  absent,  but 
Miss  Abrams  surveyed  the  place,  and  saw 
the  girls  and  women  gathered  there.  She 
returned  to  Poona  in  the  evening  wonder- 
ing why  she  had  been  sent  there.  She 
said  as  much  to  the  Bible-woman  who 
had  accompanied  her.  The  woman 
replied :  "  Who  knows  ?  Perhaps  one  of 
those  tracts  you  gave  at  the  station  had  a 
message  for  some  one  I '' 

The  following  morning,  Sunday,  Miss 
Abrams  was  again  awakened  early.  In 
telUng  the  experience  of  this  hour,  she 
said  reverently  that  it  was  as  if  the  Lord 
Himself  came  and  commissioned  her  to  go 
to  Khedgaon  and  take  up  the  office  of 
spiritual  teacher  to  that  tiock  of  girls  and 
women.  The  holy  influence  of  that  hour 
followed  her  all  day.  The  sermon  at  the 
morning  meeting  was  singularly  appro- 
priate, and  confirmed  to  lier  the  com- 
mission she  had  received. 

The  next  day  she  went  to  tlie  Sliarada 
I 


Sadan,  and  found  that  Ramabai  had  rrone 
on  her  final  visit  to  the  Central  Provinces 
on  rescue  business.     Miss  Abrams  opened 
her    heart    to    Soonderbai  Powar,  and  as 
she  told  of  what  she  believed   the   Lord 
had    called    her    to,    the    tears  ran  down 
Soonderbai's  cheeks  and  she  said :  "  This 
is  what  Ramabai  and  I  have  for  months 
been  praying  for."     Wlien   Ramabai   re- 
turned, her  practical  question  was,  "When 
can  you  come?"     In  a  fortnight  all  dif- 
ficulties     had      been     overcome  —  Miss 
Abrams   was    established   at    Mukti,  and 
commencing   the  work  which  has  grown 
so  remarkably  under  her  care. 

I  must  mention  here  the  case  of  Rama- 
liai's  clerk,  or  chief  steward.  He  was  a 
Ihahmin  of  good  education,  a  member  of 
the  sect  of  reformed  Hindus  known  as 
Bn.hmos.  He  had  been  in  Ramabai's 
employ  for  several  years.  At  one  time, 
when  the  tide  of  Brahmin  disfavour  was 
setting  strongly  against  Ramabai,  this 
man  acted  against  her  interests  in  a  way 
for  which  most  employers  would  have 
dismissed  him.  Ramabai,  however,  re- 
tained his  services,  though  obliged  to 
withdraw  her  most  confidential  work 
from  his  hands.  But,  as  the  years  went 
on,  Ramabai's  faithful  life  and  teaching 
led  him  to  see  that  there  must  be  some- 
thing in  the  religion  she  professed.  Then 
tlie  Lord  dealt  with  him.  Hi-  wife  be- 
came an  early  victim  of  the  plague  at 
Poona.  And  when  a  large  group  of 
famine  girls  were  baptized  in  1897,  more 


66 


Jitukti'— the  MyJ  ^Mmmi  at  filj^bgaon. 


than  making  up  the  iiiimher  promised  to 
Eamabai  at  the  Lanouli  camp-meeting, 
Mr.  Gadre  came  out  also  as  a  believer  in 
Christ,  and  was  baptized  with  his  younger 
children. 

Miss  Abrams  contributed  a  graphic 
account,  to  an  Indian  paper,  of  some  of 
the  scenes  that  occurred  in  connection 
with  the  early  conversion  of  the  girls  in 
the  first  weeks  of  her  residence  at  Mukti. 
She  spoke  of  a  great  and  general  awaken- 
ing that  had  taken  place  in  both  the 
Poona  and  Mukti  Homes.  This  revival 
prevailed  not  only  among  those  who  had 
been  rescued  from  famine,  but  reached 
to  a  goodly  number  of  the  widows  who 
were  previously  in  the  Sharada  Sadan. 
It  w^as  an  outcome  of  special  services  held 
by  Rev.  W.  W.  Bruere — first,  for  ten  days 
in  the  Poona  Home,  when  one  hundred 
and  sixteen  women  and  child-widows 
were  baptized.  He  •then  went  on  to 
Khedgaon ;  and  what  happened  there  we 
must  give  in  Miss  Abrams'  own  words  : 

"The  women  had  been  prepared  for 
these  services  by  constant  daily  religious 
teaching,  ever  since  they  entered  the 
Home.  The  older  widows,  and  conse- 
quently those  most  hardened  in  sin,  are 
living  at  the  farm  in  Khedgaon.  But 
the  Spirit  of  God  is  able  to  transform 
even  hardened  sinners.  He  was  present 
in  great  power  from  the  beginning  of  the 
service.  At  the  close  of  three  days'  ser- 
vices when  Mr.  Bruere  was  called  away, 
sixty-seven   had    been    converted.      Tlie 


meetings  were  continued ;  Mr.  Bruere 
returned ;  and  as  the  crowning  event, 
November  loth,  the  baptismal  service  took 
place. 

"It  was  a  rare  sio-ht  when  seventeen 
bullock  carts,  crowded  with  seven  and 
eight  women  in  each,  started  out  for  the 
Bheema  River,  five  and  a  half  miles 
distant  from  the  farm.  Songs  of  joy 
arose  one  after  another,  as  they  slowly 
went  along,  methinks  mingling  with 
the  joy  around  the  throne  when  sinners 
are  converted. 

"  A  tent  was  pitched  on  the  bank  of  the 
river,  which  served  as  a  dressing  room. 
A  short  service  was  held  by  Rev.  W.  W. 
Bruere,  after  which  the  baptisms  took 
place.  Pandita  Ramabai's  secretary, 
Krishnabai,^  and  the  writer,  stood  in  the 
water  and  helped  the  candidates  to  enter 
and  return  to  the  shore.  One  of  the 
school-mistresses  on  the  shore  called  out 
the  names  of  those  to  be  baptized.  It 
was  very  interesting  to  hear  each  one 
repeat  with  the  minister,  '  In  the  Name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.'  The  happy  faces  and  fre- 
quent expressions  of  praise  showed  that 
the  Spirit  teaches  His  children  alike  the 
world  over,  for  these  women  had  never 
come  in  contact  with  many  Christians, 
i-evivals,  or  baptismal  services.  One 
hundred  and  eight  women  and  girls,  and 

^  One  of  the  former  converted  widows  who 
had  been  acting  as  Biblewoman  with  Miss 
Abrams  for  some  time  previously. 


.^pirifual   Brbrlopmrnts. 


67 


one   boy   of    twelve   years    of    age,  were 
baptized. 

"  When  Pandita  was  taking  the  names 
of  those  who  were  asking  for  baptism, 
a  little  girl  of  six  years  tugged  away 
at  my  dress  and  said,  '  Bai,  bai, 
mere  nam  likna  ('  Bai,  bai,  write  my 
name').  This  dear  little  child,  who 
prays  much  and  gives  evidence  that  she 
really  loves  Jesus,  was  carried  out  into 
the  water.  Mr.  Bruere  took  her  into 
his  arms  and  put  her  under  the  water. 
Jesus  took  such  in  His  arms  and  blessed 
them. 

"  I  should  like  to  tell  of  how  the  Spirit 
led  many  to  confess  their  sins  of  stealing, 
lying,  quarrelling,  and  fighting ;  and  many 
with  tears  confessed  their  idolatry.  One 
womnn  arose  to  speak.  She  covered  her 
eyes,  and  began  to  pray  in  the  Marathi 
language,  but  soon  broke  forth  in  her  own 
language  (Hindustani)  with  the  confession 
of  her  sins,  enumerating  them  one  after 
another.  Her  whole  frame  was  convulsed 
with  weeping  as  she  pleaded  the  merits  of 
Christ's  sufferings  on  her  beliidf.  Then 
she  broke  forth  into  loud  praises  to  Jesus, 
for  salvation,  the  forgiveness .  of  sin.  It 
was  a  solemn  yet  a  joyous  time. 

"  When  Pandita  was  bringing  widows 
from  the  Central  Provinces,  a  deaf  and 
dumb  woman  insisted  on  coming.  Pandita 
refused  to  bring  her.  She  came  and  sat 
in  the  train.  They  made  her  understand 
that  she  could  not  learn  in  school,  hence 
could  not  be  taken.     She  told  them  by 


signs  that  she  would  grind,  cook,  wash 
clothes,  scrub,  &c.  She  literally  refused  to 
leave  the  train  ;  and  at  the  last  minute 
Pandita  laughed  and  bought  her  a  ticket. 
She  has  been  true  to  her  word  and  works 
cheerfully. 

"  She  always  preserves  a  reverent  atti- 
tude during  worship.  When  the  women 
were  asking  Pandita  for  baptism,  she 
persisted  in  having  her  name  written. 
Pandita  tried  to  put  her  aside,  but  again 
she  was  persistent.  One  day  she  arose  to 
testify.  We  all  felt  Gfod's  presence  as 
she  stood  in  silent  eloquence  before  God. 
The  girls  said  aloud,  'Mookkie  knows 
God  as  well  as  we.'  On  two  occasions  she 
tried  to  speak  and  made  a  low  sound. 
She  received  baptism  with  the  others. 
While  the  services  were  going  on,  one  day 
she  brought  two  children  to  the  altar, 
closed  their  eyes,  and  then  closed  her  own 
in  prayer.  All  who  have  contributed 
toward  this  famine  work  will  rejoice  at 
this  bountiful  harvest  of  souls." 

Ramabai  rejoiced  so  at  these  spiritual 
developments  that  she  said  she  could 
not  wait  for  another  camp-meeting  at 
Lanouli,  she  must  have  one  of  her  own 
at  Khedgaon.  Accordingly  she  issued 
invitations;  and,  in  response,  a  goodly 
number  of  missionaries  and  Indian  Chris- 
tians gathered  in  December,  1897,  to 
praise  the  Lord  with  her  for  all  His 
goodness.  Those  who  attended  it  spoke 
of  it  as  a  most  flivoured  time.  It  in- 
cluded a  dedication  service  of   the  new 


68 


iltuldi "— tijij  llrlu  .^fttknunt  at  liljftigaou. 


settlement  to  God,  by  tlie  name  oi MuJdi,^ 
i.e.,  Salvation,  The  large  barn  served 
for  the  meetings,  and  tlie  visitors  camped 
out  in  grass  hnts.  By  this  time  arrange- 
ments had  been  made  for  a  permanent 
settlement,  and  ground  was  laid  out  for 
a  large  building.  Ramabai  gratefully 
dedicated  the  whole  to  the  Lord,  and 
called  the  place  "JMukti"  in  reference  to 
Isaiah  Ix.  18: 
"Thou  shalt 
call  thy  walls 
salvation  and 
thy  gates 
praise." 
'  The  ten 
years  for 
which  the 
R  a  m  a  b  a  i 
circles  in 
America  had 
pledged  their 
help  was  to 
expire  in 
March,  1898, 
and  Ram- 
abai's  An)erican  friends  had  been  urging 
her  to  come  over  and  help  to  devise  some 
way  for  conserving  the  interest  in  the 
work  and  reconstructing  the  Association, 
in  view  of  its  great  recent  developments. 

Ramabai  had  hitherto  seen  no  possibility 

of  leaving  her  post,  but  had  gone  on  in 

faith,  feeling  that  if  the  Lord  wanted  her 

in  America  He  would   Himself  open   the 

^  Trouounced  Mooktie. 


A    RUINED    HOME. 

Pa>t  of  the  woodwork  has  been  sold  for  fuel  in  order 
to  obtain  the  2Jrice  of  a  meal. 


way.  Now,  INIiss  Abrams'  capable  help 
being  provided  ;  Mr.  Gadre's  conversion 
more  than  doubling  his  usefulness  to  the 
institutions;  with  Soonderbai  Powar  in 
full  charge  of  the  Sharada  Sadan — Ramabai 
felt  clear  to  go. 

My  husband  and  I  spent  a  day  at 
Khedgaon  early  in  January,  1898.  We 
happened  on  the  very  day  Ramabai  was 

leaving  for 
her  visit  to 
America,  a 
day  of  fare- 
wells. It  was 
affecting  to 
see  how  gen- 
uine was  the 
grief  of  large 
numbers  of 
these  newly- 
rescued  girls 
and  women, 
when  at  the 
close  of  the 
afternoon 
meeting  in 
the  barn  they  came  up  one  at  a  time 
to  receive  a  farewell  embrace  from  the 
only  real  friend  many  of  them  had  ever 
known.  It  was  a  long  day ;  the  train 
did  not  leave  till  near  midnight.  About 
a  hundred  of  the  older  girls  were  permitted 
to  remain  when  the  others  retired  for  the 
night;  and  with  the  teachers  and  a  few 
visitors  from  Poona,  all  sat  out  in  the 
bright  moonlight  and  pleasant  cool  air  of 


I 


Kr-lnsittng   Amnira. 


69 


that  January  evening  while  Ramaliai  gave 
her  farewell  counsels.  Her  progress  to 
the  station,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
distant,  reminded  me  of  nothing  so  much 
as  a  swarm  of  ants  carrying  a  cherished 
trophy  up  the  wall,  a  frequent  scene  in 
India.  There  were  girls  in  front  of 
Ramabai,  behind  her  and  at  each  side,  all 
pressing  to  get  as  near  as  they  could,  till 
Ramabai  seemed  to  be  literally  carried 
along  in  the  midst  of  the  crowd.  How 
gladly  they  would  all  have  accompanied 
her  to  America ! 

It  had  long  been  a  cherished  plan  in 
Ramabai's  mind  to  send  some  of  her 
specially  bright  pupils  of  suitable  charac- 
ter to  America  for  farther  education  and 
training,  with  a  view  to  their  helping  her 
more  effectively  in  the  future  of  the 
Sharada  Sadan,  or  of  carrying  on  similar 
work  among  the  vast  and  needy  masses  in 
other  parts  of  India.  From  her  own 
experiences  she  believed  that  such  training 
would  be  of  immense  benefit  to  them  in 
cultivating  independence  and  individu- 
ality of  character.  Acting  on  this  belief, 
she  sent  three  girls  to  America  in  1897, 
and  took  two  others  with  her  on  this 
journey  ;  her  own  daughter,  who  had  been 
in  England  for  eighteen  months,  joined 
her  mother  on  the  way,  and  went  on  to 
America  with  her. 

Manorama's  education  had  already  been 
generously  provided  for.  In  one  of  her 
recent  Reports,  Ramabai  tells  how  this 
came   about.     She    says:   "When  I  was 


about  to  start  from  the  United  States 
to  undertake  the  work  for  Hindu  widows 
a  Christian  lady,  quite  unknown  to  me 
came  to  see  me  in  Philadelpliia.  She 
was  led  by  God  to  help  mc  in  some 
way.  I  did  not  know  when  I  first  met 
her  what  a  faithful  friend  God  had 
raised  up  for  me  in  her.  After  hearing 
a  little  of  my  story  and  what  I  needed, 
the  lady  before  finishing  her  call  placed 
one  hundred  dollars  in  my  hand  and 
promised  to  pay  all  expenses  of  my 
daughter's  education.  This  incident 
occurred  nearly  twelve  years  ago.  I  am 
very  glad  to  mention  gratefully  that  this 
good  lady  has  kept  her  promise,  and  has 
been  paying  my  daughter's  expenses  for 
the  last  eleven  years.  God  be  praised  for 
such  help,  and  for  the  helper!  But  for 
this  help  I  would  not  have  been  able  to 
throw  myself  heart  and  soul  into  this 
work.  God  has  freed  my  mind  from  one 
other  t-are.  I  was  seeking  for  a  Christian 
home  for  my  daughter  while  she  stays  in 
America  for  her  education.  God  has 
given  me  another  great  friend  in  Mrs. 
Emma  S.  Roberts,  Principal  of  the  A.  M. 
Chesbrough  Seminary,  North  Chili,  N.Y. 
She  not  only  cares  for  my  daughter,  but 
has  undertaken  to  support  and  educate 
five  young  widows,  former  pupils  of  the 
Sharada  Sadan,  who  were  sent  to  America 
for  education." 

These  girls  are  making  good  progress. 
Tungabai,  who  had  studied  Sanskrit, 
Marathi,  and  English  at  home,  is  reading 


70 


iitukti" — tlj£  ^ein  ^Mnnmt  at  filjftigaon. 


Greek  and  Latin,  and  will  take  up  the 
sciences.  Her  thought  is  to  establish  a 
school  similar  to  the  Sadan  in  the  southern 
part  of  India,  and  thus  will  the  influence 
of  the  Sharada  Sadan  continue  to  spread. 
These  girls,  having  tasted  the  bitterness 
of  child-widowhood,  could  tell  many  a  sad 
story.  Chumpabai,  for  example,  had  been 
made  to  fast  so  long  that  one  day  hunger 
overcame  fear  and  prudence;  sheattempted 
to  help  herself  to  a  little  of  the  porridge 
cooking  over  the  fire:  her  sister-in-law, 
discovering  it,  tried  to  pour  the  scalding 
hot  porridge  down  her  throat.  Yessoobai 
exclaims  again  and  again,  "How  can  you 
be  so  kind  to  a  poor  widow?"  Nermad- 
dabai  was  a  widow  at  five ;  and,  when 
first  an  inmate  of  the  Sadan,  she  would 
shrink  and  crouch  with  fear  before  any  one 
approaching  her.  Now  she  is  friendly 
with  all,  and  is  making  fine  progress  in 
her  studies.  Jewoobai,  who  scarcely 
understood  a  word  of  English  when  she 
left  India,  now  speaks  it  quite  well,  writes 
a  clear,  bold  hand,  is  quick  to  see  and  to 
learn,  desires  to  know  how  to  do  every- 
thing, and  promises  to  be  an  invaluable 
helper  to  Kamabai. 

Ramabai  received  a  warm  welcome  on 
her  arrival  in  America.  At  the  Annual 
Meeting  of  the  Eamabai  Association  the 
Executive  Committee  disbanded;  but  a 
new  Committee  was  formed,  including  a 
number  of  the  old  workers,  with  a  desir- 
able infusion  of  new  friends.  Mrs.  Judith 
Andrews,  the  President  of  the  Executive 


Committee,  continued  in  office  with  all 
her  former  zeal  and  energy.  Before  dis- 
banding, the  former  Committee  put  it 
upon  record  that  those  who  withdrew  from 
the  work  did  so  from  no  lack  of  con- 
fidence or  interest  in  Eamabai,  nor  from 
any  lack  of  faith  in  the  future.  They 
testified  to  the  harmonious  way  in  which 
the  work  had  been  carried  on,  and  wished 
Ramabai  a  hearty  God-speed.  The  new 
Committee  stood  pledged  to  work  on  the 
same  lines,  to  support  the  Sharada  Sadan 
as  before,  with  no  time  limit,  and  to 
encourage  Ramabai  in  the  God -given 
developments  of  the  work  at  Mukti. 

Ramabai's  address  to  the  Annual  Meet- 
ing was  throughout  a  happy  inspiration. 
Here  are  a  few  extracts : 

"  You  have  heard  the  reports  of  the 
school  which  you  started  in  India  nine 
years  ago.  .  .  .  You  see  the  first  scholar 
of  that  school  standing  before  you;  she 
has  learned  a  lesson  there — it  is  to  thank 
and  praise  God.  For  this  work  has  not 
been  done  by  human  strength  alone. 
The  Eternal  God  is  behind  it,  and  at 
the  foundation  of  it ;  and  as  there  is 
no  end  to  Him,  there  will  be  no  end  to 
His  work.     .     . 

"  In  these  nine  years  we  have  erected 
a  monument — a  monument  to  the  saints. 
Let  us  call  this  All  Saints'  Day !  It 
is  that  to  me ;  and  I  thank  God  for 
the  saints  He  has  given  me  for  my 
friends.  There  are  those  dear  departed 
friends  wdio  are  no  more  in  this  world ; 


^lamalmi's   Abbm 


71 


but  I  do  not  mourn  for  them  as  those 
who  have  no  hope.  This  Sharada  Sadan 
which  stands  in  Poona  is  a  monument 
to  honour  tlieir  memory,  and  also  to 
the  honour  of  those  saints  wlio  live 
here  in  the  Church  militant — you,  all 
of  you,  who  are  working  for  us  every- 
where in  this  country,  and  many  who 
are  working  for  us  all  over  the  world. 

"Now,   what    shall    be    the    future   t)f 
the  school?     There  is  nothing  to  regret; 
and  you  have  a  property  of  sixty  thou- 
sand dollars,  and  two  schools  with  three 
hundred     and    eighty    girls     in     them. 
What    shall    we    do   with    these    schools 
and    this     property?      The    first    thing 
I  have  to  tell  you  in  this  connection  is 
that  Eamabai  is  dead.     The  person  who 
went   in   your   stead   is    dead  and   gone. 
What  will   you   do   with    the   property? 
The  first  scholar  of  the   school  suggests 
that  a  new  Association  be  formed.     God 
gave   me   this   morning   a    name   for  it, 
if  you  will  adopt  it.     That  is,  the  Faith, 
Hope,    and    liOve    Association    for    the 
Emancipation  of  the   High-caste   Child- 
widows  of  India ;    for  nothing  but   faith 
and  hope   and   love    will   redeem    India. 
Do  not  concentrate  your  interest  in  one 
person,  for  that  person  will  die  and  be 
gone,  as   many  have   gone   before ;    but 
this  Association  must  not  die.    It  must  be 
perpetually  alive ;  anci  how  will.it  live  but 
through  faith,  hope,  and  love  ?     Let  this 
new  Association  be  organized  right  here,  to 
go  on  working  in  the  same  old  way. 


"  We  want  twenty  thousand  dollars  a 
year.      When   I  came  here   first,   I   only 
asked  for  five   thousand ;    and   you   guve 
me     six     thousand    a    year.      Now    my 
hopes  and  expectations  are  enlarged,  and 
my  ambition    for   my  girls  and   for  the 
elevation  of  the  women  of  India  prompts 
me  to  ask   for  great  things.     I  believe, 
if   we    had    not    a   single    cent   in    hand, 
God  would  shower  from  heaven  the  funds 
we    want.       Last   year   God    sent   thirty 
thousand  dollars.     He  is  as  rich  to-day  ; 
and    He   will    send    us    twenty    thousand 
dollars — not    for    one    year,   or    two,    or 
ten,  but  so  long  as  India  and  its  needs 
exist. 

"We  are  not  to  take  thought  for  to- 
morrow. We  are  only  to  do  His  work 
faithfully.  'Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  His  righteousness,  and  all 
these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you.' 

"You  tell  me  that  you  are  very  busy, 
and  your  interests  are  divided ;  and  some 
of  you  say  that  you  are  very  old  and 
cannot  work  any  longer.  You  have 
many  poor  people  to  help,  and  many 
widows  and  deserted  wives,  I  suppose ; 
but  our  needs  are  greater.  Are  you  too 
busy  to  pray  for  us?  No,  liecause  you 
are  members  of  that  royal  priest  liood 
whose  privilege  and  right  it  is  to  pray 
for  us.  Why  can  you  not  work  for  us? 
Yes,  you  can  work  for  us,  and  you  will. 
And  what  about  old  age? 

"Just  about  the  time  I  started  from 
India    I    was    getting    very    tired,    and 


72 


iltuhti"— tlje  ll^tn  .^eltUmnit  at  1filKtr0aon. 


wishing  to  rush  out  from  the  school  and 
give  up  the  work.  I  thought  I  too  was 
getting  too  old,  and  could  not  stand  it. 
But  the  Father  told  me  to  go  and  read 
the  Bible ;  and  in  Luke's  Gospel  I  found 
the  story  of  a  prophetess  who  is  called 
Anna — Mrs.  Anna,  the  proplietess,  let 
us  call  her — and  the  Bible  says  she 
worked  for  eighty-four  years,  and  did 
not  give  up  her  good  work  in  the  temple 
service  all  that  time.  And  Grod  said  to 
me,  'If  you   live   to    be    that   age,   you 


must  work  till  then.'  And  I  bring  that 
same  message  to  you,  my  dear  friends ; 
and  it  is  a  glorious  thing  for  you  to 
look  for." 

In  disbanding,  the  former  officers  of 
the  Ramabai  Association  transferred  the 
property  and  all  its  interests  to  Eamabai 
personally.  She  remained  in  America 
a  sufficient  time  to  see  the  New  Board 
legally  constituted  and  the  property 
duly  vested  in  the  hands  of  responsible 
trustees. 


CHAPTER    XL 
Jltafrrial  ^rogrrss  an&  .spiritual  ^bUancrmcut. 

As   sorrowful,  yet   alway   rejoicing;    as   poor,   yet    making   many    rich;    as   having  nothing, 
and  yet  possessing  all  things." — '2  Cur.  vi.  10. 


TESTS  and  trials  came  both  to 
Eamabai  and  her  helpers  dur- 
ing the  time  of  her  absence  in 
America.  When  she  started  from 
Miikti,  the  foundations  were  rising 
for  a  large  new  building,  erected  in  the 
form  of  a  square,  providing  dormitories 
for  these  three  hundred  girls  and  women, 
with  rooms  at  each  corner  for  officers 
and  matrons.  There  was  some  money 
in  hand,  but  not  sufficient  to  maintain 
the  establishment  and  complete  the 
building  during  the  expected  months 
of  Ramabai's  absence.  The  stone  was 
quarried  on  the  premises,  and  the  whole 
work  was  under  the  care  of  a  qualified 
Bengali  Christian  overseer.  Miss  Abrams 
undertook  to  be  treasurer ;  and  Eamabai 
left  the  work  in  faith  that  God  would 
provide  means  as  needed.  Miss  Abrams 
was  instructed  to  pay  fill  bills  as  money 
came  in,  but  to  stop  the  work  if  funds  ran 
low,  and  on  no  account  to  go  into  debt. 
For  a  considerable  time  funds  did  run 
low,  and  on  two  occasions  building  was 
stopped  for  a  week  or  two;  but  there 
was  always  food.     Still,  it  was  a  time  of 


trial  to  Miss  Abrams  and  to  Soonderbai ; 
and  the  latter  experienced  added  diffi- 
culties on  account  of  the  recrudescence 
of  the  plague  in  Poona. 

This  condition  of  affairs  was  reported 
to  Ramabai;  and  reaching  her  at  a  time 
when  she  was  quite  worn  out  with  the 
fatigue  of  travel,  and  the  strain  of  re- 
arrangement of  the  American  Association, 
it  tried  her  far  more  than  if  she  had 
been  at  home  to  face  the  difficulty 
herself.  For  two  years  without  respite 
her  mind  and  body  had  borne  the  con- 
tinuous effort  of  caring  for  these  needy 
ones,  sustained  only  by  her  brave  spirit 
and  firm  ftiith  in  God.  There  was  no 
rest  for  her  when  she  got  to  America. 
It  was  her  earnest  desire  to  meet  the 
wishes  of  her  friends  for  her  to  speak 
here,  there,  and  everywhere;  the  dis- 
tances being  often  so  great  as  to  require 
travelling  by  night,  followed,  at  times, 
by  two  addresses  during  the  day.  To 
tliis  was  added  her  intense  anxiety  about 
her  poor  children  at  home.  She  bore 
it  bravely  between  lierself  and  God. 

"But  at  last  there  came  a  day,"  says 


74 


iJlat^rial  ^r00waa  antr  spiritual  ^^banam^nt. 


a  friend  in  America,  "  when  all  this  was 
too  much  for  the  overtaxed  body  and 
mind;  and  she  lay  upon  her  bed,  crying 
to  God  in  her  anguish,  and  feeling  that 
she  must  go  home  to  suffer  and  to  die, 
if  need  be,  with  her  dear  ones  there. 
During  that  day  of  pain  and  terrible 
fear  she  poured  out  her  heart  to  one 
who  loved  her.  The  story  was  told  to 
two  of  her  best  and  most  generous 
friends ;  and  on  her  return  to  Boston, 
a  few  evenings  afterward,  the  entire  sum 
necessary  to  relieve,  for  a  time,  the  needs 
of  her  children  and  her  own  anxiety, 
was  placed  in  her  hands.  When  she 
'realized  the  meaning  of  it  all,  her  weary, 
anxious  face  became  illumined  with  joy 
and  with  grateful  love,  as  she  exclaimed : 
*  Thank  God  and  those  dear  friends  I 
Oh,  I  shall  sleep  to-night  as  I  have  not 
slept  for  weeks  thinking  of  my  poor 
hungry  children  I ' " 

Eamabai's  longing  for  home  deejiened. 
The  times  for  successful  work  in  America 
grew  more  unfavourable.  The  receipt 
of  a  telegram  from  London,  requesting 
her  immediate  presence,  decided  her. 
She  sailed  from  New  York  early  in 
July,  with  the  hope  that  an  English 
Association  might  be  formed  to  work 
in  harmony  with  the  American  Asso- 
ciation. In  this  she  waa  disappointed. 
No  plans  had  been  formed,  and  none 
could  be  formed  during  the  summer. 
She  hastened  her  departure  from  Eng- 
land,   after   visiting    the    Keswick    Con- 


vention. In  August  she  was  with  her 
own  again,  and  none  too  soon.  For 
able,  and  faithful,  and  devoted  as  were 
those  having  charge  of  the  schools,  they 
were  not  Kamabai.  On  the  farm  hun- 
dreds of  fruit-trees  had  died  through 
the  neglect  of  the  gardener,  and  Eamabai 
found  herself  obliged  to  discharge  him, 
and  take  up  the  management  of  the 
farm  herself. 

In  spite  of  delays  the  buildings  were 
sufficiently  near  to  completion  for  a 
dedication  service  to  be  held  in  Sep- 
tember; and  again  a  large  number  of 
missionaries  and  Christian  friends  from 
Poona,  Bombay,  and  elsewhere,  gathered 
at  Mukti,  to  unite  with  Ramabai  in 
praising  God  for  progress  in  material 
blessings,  and  for  spiritual  advancement 
in  the  pupils.  Soonderbai  and  the  whole 
of  the  Poona  establishment  were  present. 

The  picture  of  the  building  which  we 
reproduce  here  was  taken  at  this  time. 
The  inscription  over  the  large  gateway  is 
"  Praise  the  Lord,"  in  Marathi,  in 
pursuance  of  Eamabai's  determination  to 
call  her  walls  "  Salvation,"  and  her  gates 
"  Praise." 

After  Eamabai  came  out  into  the  ful- 
ness of  spiritual  blessing,  as  related  in 
Chapter  VII.,  her  views  as  to  the  power 
of  God  expanded.  She  translated  the 
Scriptures  literally.  She  believed  that  as 
the  Lord  made  the  human  body,  it  was 
His  province  to  heal  it ;  that  the  Spirit 
would  so  "  quicken  "  her  "  mortal  body  " 


4 


THE    GRINDING-ROOM    AT    MUKTI. 

All  the  (jrai)i  used  for  brcwl  is  ijroiind  hij  xcoiiicn  in  these  prim Uivc  hand-mills,  identieid  irllh 

those  mentioned  in  Malt,  xrriv.  41. 


DAIRY    WORK    AT    MUKTI. 
Indian  and  American  rhurns  arr  shon-n.     A   reri/  bright  deaf  and  dumb  uoman  is  an  active 

heljier  in   this  d'partnicnt. 


^   am   mn  f  ortr  tljat  f^aktlj  tija." 


lb 


as  to  remove  ailments  and  keep  it  in 
health.  Taking  Him  at  His  word  she 
commenced  praying  for  the  healing  of  an 
internal  disorder  for  which  she  had  for 
years  been  consulting  physicians  at  home 
and  abroad  to  no  purpose.  Soonderbai 
joined  with  her  in  prayer  for  half-an- 
hour  daily,  and  in  the  course  of  two 
months  she  was  able  to  tell  of  her  own 
complete  healing,  and  that  of  two  of  her 
pupils  from  serious  maLJ!ies.  >She  thus 
tested  God  and  proved  that  the  prayer  of 
faith  did  heal  the  sick.  Continuous 
miracles  of  this  sort  have  been  wrought 
since  in  connection  with  this  work  of  faith 
and  love. 

There  is  so  much  scepticism  on  this 
subject,  even  among  Christians,  that  I 
do  not  feel  called  upon  to  relate  details 
here ;  but  if  Eamabai  would  write  her 
own  experiences  on  the  line  of  Divine 
healing,  I  believe  it  would  be  a  more 
remarkable  story  than  any  I  have  told  in 
these  pages.  I  must,  however,  relate  one 
cu'cumstance  here  of  the  continuous  over- 
ruling of  God's  power  with  regard  to  the 
pupils  at  the  Sharada  Sadan  at  the  time 
of  the  plague  in  Poona.  I  referred  in 
Cliapter  IX.  to  the  arbitrary  action  of  the 
magistrate  in  carrying  off  to  the  Plague 
Observation  Camp  eighteen  girls  suffering 
from  various  complaints  left  by  the  famine. 
These  were  all  returned  to  the  Sharada 
Sadan  in  the  course  of  a  few  days,  except 
one  who  was  reported  to  have  plague. 
When  Kamabai  enquired  for  her,  she  was 


told  she  had  died.  A  few  weeks  later  a 
party  of  the  girls  was  being  brought  into 
Poona  by  rail,  when  a  little  one  who  was 
suffering  with  slight  fever  was  taken  at 
the  railway  inspection  office  and  sent  off 
to  this  Observation  Camp.  Ramabui 
insisted  on  accompanying  the  child,  a 
mere  baby,  and  spent  some  days  there 
with  her,  until  she  was  released. 

While  there  Eamabai  began  to  make 
particular  enquiries  about  the  girl  who 
was  reported  dead.  She  never  had  been 
able  to  believe  that  the  girl  had  the 
plague ;  and  now  discovered  that  she  had 
not,  and  that  she  was  not  dead,  but  had 
been  detained  by  one  of  the  native  officials 
of  this  camp,  and  was  living  with  him  in 
sin.  The  poor  girl's  joy  on  seeing  Eam- 
abai proved  that  she  had  not  been  a 
willing  partner  in  the  transaction.  She 
was  again  rescued,  and  sent  to  a  kind 
missionary  friend,  but  died  after  a  few 
months. 

This  experience  proved  to  Eamabai 
what  unsafe  places  these  plague  observa- 
tion camps  were  for  young  girls,  and  yet 
to  these  places  families  suspected  of  hav- 
ing cases  of  plague  were  constantly  being 
sent  by  the  authorities.  Should  a  case  of 
plague  occur  at  the  Sharada  Sadan,  there 
would  be  no  appeal  against  the  removal 
of  all ;  and  fever  cases  would  also  be  taken 
there  singly  if  any  were  found.  Eamabai 
and  Soonderbai  made  it  a  matter  of 
earnest  prayer  that  they  might  be  pro- 
tected from  plague,  and  from  any  mistakes 


76 


jEaturial  ^r00r£sa  anh  .spiritual  ^biianami^nt. 


on  the  part  of  the  plague  inspection 
parties  who  visited  the  house  several 
times  a  week.  It  was  a  generally  un- 
healthy season,  and  cases  of  slight  fever 
were  common.  Soonderbai  has  told  me 
of  the  way  in  which  they  would  all  gather 
and  pray  when  a  case  of  fever  occurred ; 
and  of  how,  even  when  five  or  six  had 
appeared  unwell  at  once  at  night,  the 
temperature  of  each  would  be  normal 
when  the  inspection  party  came  round 
the  next  day.  Thus  God  protected  them, 
and  no  further  cases  of  removal  occurred. 
But  it  will  explain  the  strain  upon  those 
in  charge  of  the  work  at  Poona  during 
Eamabai's  absence.  Writing  of  Mukti 
after  her  return  from  America,  Eamabai 
said: 

"  There  are  neither  doctors  nor  medi- 
cines found  in  this  village ;  those  girls 
who  wish  to  resort  to  medical  help  in 
sickness  are  in  no  way  hindered  from  it. 
They  are  taken  to  Poona,  and  proper 
medical  treatment  is  given  them.  Yet  it 
must  be  said  to  the  glory  of  God  that  the 
large  majority  of  girls  seek  God's  help  in 
their  sickness.  The  Lord  has  wonderfully 
protected  us  from  the  dreadful  plague 
and  other  sickness.  The  sun,  so  terribly 
hot,  has  not  hurt  us,  nor  the  cold  and 
rains.  The  girls  realize  that  divine  help 
is  better  than  human  means.  So  when 
any  one  among  them  is  sick,  they  get 
around  her  and  begin  to  pray,  and  God 
answers  their  prayer  beyond  their  hope 
and  expectation." 


From  the  time  of  the  1897  famine 
there  had  been  scarcity  in  the  country 
district  around  Khedgaon,  though  not 
actual  famine.  Eamabai's  building  oper- 
ations, therefore,  were  a  great  boon  to 
the  workpeople  who  came  from  the 
neighbouring  villages.  It  has  also  been 
a  golden  opportunity  for  giving  them 
the  Gospel.  When  the  building  work 
had  to  be  stopped  for  want  of  funds — 
and  this  happened  after  Eamabai's  re- 
turn, as  well  as  while  she  was  absent  in 
America — the  workmen  were  told  that 
work  woidd  be  started  again  when  God 
sent  the  means.  Not  an  opportunity 
was  missed  to  thank  and  glorify  God 
for  His  bounteous  help,  and  to  show 
how  absolutely  dependent  we  are  upon 
Him.  Thus  the  heathen  workmen  em- 
ployed on  the  buildings  came  to  know 
that  there  is  a  living  God  who  hears 
and  answers  prayer,  who  does  not 
desert  His  people,  and  who  is  so  dif- 
ferent from  the  lifeless  gods  and  devils 
whom  they  serve.  The  number  of  workmen 
employed  on  the  buildings  has  averaged 
from  eighty  to  one  hundred  and  twenty. 
Their  usual  time  of  labour  is  nine  hours 
every  day ;  but  they  were  allowed  to 
work  only  for  eight  hours,  and  in  the  last 
hour  are  called  together  to  hear  the 
Gospel  preached  by  Miss  Abrams  and 
other  missionaries.  A  number  attend 
Sunday  School  in  connection  with  the 
Mukti  Church,  and  the  Gospel  is  finding 
its  wa}'  into  some  of  their  hearts. 


^  ni'hj   Ua^aar   (Bstablialjrtr. 


77 


Eamabai's  desire  that  the  rescued  girls 
should  be  trained  to  work  in  these  villages 
was  granted  almost  sooner  than  she  had 
dared  to  expect.  At  Christmas,  1898,  Miss 
Abrams  gave  several  addresses  on  the 
spiritual  needs  of  India,  in  the  endeavour 
to  incite  a  missionary  spirit  in  the  minds 
of  these  young  disciples,  themselves  so 
recently  won  from  heathendom.  She  then 
told  them  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  in  the  American  and  English 
colleges,  and  of  the  numbers  of  students 
who  had  pledged  their  lives  to  mission 
work,  as  God  should  open  the  way. 
When  Miss  Abrams  suggested  the  for- 
mation of  such  a  mission  band  at  Mukti, 
thirty-five  volunteered  to  be  ready  for 
training  for  evangelistic  work.  They 
agreed  to  meet  daily  at  noon  for  an  hour's 
extra  Bible  teaching.  In  a  few  months 
from  that  time  several  were  regularly 
employed  with  the  other  Bible-women 
in  visiting  the  villages. 

When  the  Collector  of  the  district  (the 
British  magistrate)  visited  Khedgaon,  he 
'was  astonished  to  find  how  strong  was 
Eamabai's  influence  for  good  among  the 
villagers.  Beside  the  amount  of  work 
provided  for  them  in  needy  times, 
Ramabai  proved  their  benefactor  in  an- 
other sense.  The  ground  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  road  to  the  Mukti  buildings 
was  owned  by  a  liquor-dealer.  This 
ground  came  close  to  the  buildings. 
There  were  rumours  that  some  one  in- 
tended  to  open    a   liquor-shop    close   by 


her  property.  Ramabai  went  to  the 
Collector  of  the  district  and  .secured  a 
promise  from  him  that  no  licence  to  sell 
liquor  in  Khedgaon  should  be  granted 
to  any  one.  But  to  make  herself  secure 
from  any  possible  annoyance  of  the  kind 
she  purchased  the  liquor-dealer's  farm 
containing  seventeen  acres.  She  then 
invited  the  people  in  the  surrounding 
country  to  establish  a  weekly  bazaar  on 
this  roadside.  They  were  thankful  for 
the  opportunity  to  do  so,  as  the  nearest 
bazaar  was  eight  miles  away.  This  new 
bazaar  is  a  boon  to  the  people ;  Ramabai 
and  her  employees  buy  a  good  deal  of 
the  produce  brought  for  sale,  and  it 
tends  to  cheapen  some  kinds  of  goods. 
It  also  brings  the  people  within  sound 
of  the  Gospel,  which  is  proclaimed,  both 
by  voice  and  the  printed  page,  every 
bazaar  day. 

In  January,  1899,  my  husband  and 
I  paid  a  farewell  visit  to  Khedgaon 
before  leaving  India.  We  found  the 
work  going  on  most  satisfactorily,  and  a 
number  of  industries  in  full  swing. 

These   industries   were    chiefly    of    an    \ 
agricultural  nature,  preparing  food-stuffs     ' 
for  consumption  at  Mukti  and  the  Sharada 
Sadan,  and  thus  reducing  materially  the 
expenditure  of  both  establishments. 

The  dairy  department  provided  all  the 
milk,  butter,  ghee,  and  dhye,  for  both 
institutions.  A  gift  of  fifty  pounds  sent 
to  Ramabai  by  a  lady  in  England,  instead 
of  a  legacy,  had  then  recently  enabled 


78 


^at^rial  ^ regress  antr  ^piriiual  ^tiiiaitatmnt. 


her  to  enlarge  this  department  of  the 
work  by  the  purchase  of  more  cows ;  and 
while  in  America  the  previous  year  a 
wealthy  American  friend  had  given  her 
some  American  churns  and  other  im- 
proved dairy  appliances,  including  some 
very  nicely  contrived  cans  in  which  milk 
was  daily  sent  by  rail  to  Poena.  We 
went  to  see  the  cows,  a  number  of  which 
had  young  calves.  Eamabai  was  then  an- 
ticipating the  increase  of  this  department 
into  a  regular  business  of  supplying  dairy 
produce  to  customers  in  Poona ;  but  the 
subsequent  famine  made  it  very  difficult  to 
maintain  the  cattle,  and  all  the  milk  and 
ghee  obtainable  were  needed  to  sustain 
and  succour  the  famine  victims. 

The  deaf  and  dumb  woman  was  in 
charge  of  the  churning  department,  and 
eagerly  displayed  to  us  the  superiority  of 
the  new  cliurns  over  the  previously  em- 
ployed native  methods.  This  old  method 
consisted  of  a  pole  about  the  size  of  a 
broom-handle,  with  short  cross-way  bars 
fixed  on  the  lower  end,  not  unlike  a 
"  dolly "  used  in  some  parts  of  England 
for  washing  clothes.  The  pole  is  swiftly 
whirled  in  the  pot  of  milk  till  the  cream 
comes.  Both  kinds  of  churn  are  shown 
in  our  illustration. 

"Ghee  "  is  clarified  butter;  and  "dhye  " 
is  a  kind  of  cvird-cheese  much  used.  Both 
are  important  elements  in  the  daily  food 
of  non-meat-eaters  in  India.  When 
sufficient  butter  and  ghee  cannot  be 
obtained,  a  good  substitute  is  found  in  a 


sort  of  vegetable  oil.  This  is  made  from 
a  grain  called  Kardi  (or  "  Tilly "  in  the 
Central  Provinces).  The  grain  for  mak- 
ing this  oil  was  grown  on  the  farm  at 
Mukti.  Among  the  widows  rescued  from 
the  1897  famine  was  one  who  understood 
the  process  of  oil-making.  Eamabai, 
prompt  to  seize  opportunities,  purchased 
a  second-hand  oil  mill,  and  placed  her  in 
charge.  The  mill  interested  us  very  much ; 
it  was  a  clumsy  looking  erection,  a  heavy 
upright  beam,  some  cords  and  pulleys, 
with  another  beam  placed  crosswise ;  this 
was  attached  to  the  yoke  of  a  small 
bullock  who  patiently  plodded  round  and 
round  in  a  circle  with  his  ej'es  blinded. 
A  large  hundie  (cooking  pot)  stood  at  the 
mouth  of  the  mill,  and  received  the  oil  as 
it  flowed.  This  had  to  undergo  some  pro- 
cess of  boiling  or  purifying  before  it  was 
ready  for  use.  Several  girls  were  em- 
ployed, beside  the  woman  in  charge, 
sifting  and  sorting  the  grain  and  prepar- 
ing it  for  the  mill.  Eamabai  said  this 
manufacture  effected  a  great  saving  in 
expense.      • 

While  we  were  there,  the  woman  lifted 
up  a  full  pot  of  oil  and  put  it  aside.  We 
had  been  admiringly  watching  the  patient 
little  bullock,  and  just  then  I  ventured  to 
pat  its  back.  Then  was  a  transformation 
scene.  The  unaccustomed  caress  so  scared 
the  apparently  gentle  little  creature,  that 
he  began  kicking  and  plunging  in  every 
direction.  We  had  to  beat  a  hasty  retreat, 
and  send  a  workman  to  assist  the  woman 


Inbu5trir5   in   (Optration. 


79 


in  disentangling  the  animal  from  the  cords 
of  the  machinery  into  which  it  had 
pranced.  Happily  the  pot  of  oil  had  just 
been  placed  outside  of  his  range,  and  no 
damage  of  consequence  was  done. 

A  field  of  red  peppers  ready  for  harvest 
at  this  time  was  employing  a  troop  of 
women  and  girls  in  gathering,  sorting, 
and  drying  the  pods.  Another  detach- 
ment was  at  work  harvesting  the  jowari 
crop — a  grain  used  instead  of  wheat  in 
making  bread. 

A  weaving  department  with  about 
twelve  looms  was  under  the  care  of  a 
Cliristian  man,  who  was  employed  to 
teach,  to  a  selected  number  of  young 
women,  the  art  and  mystery  of  weaving 
sarees  (the  length  of  material  which  grace- 
fully twisted  about  the  person  forms  the 
dress  of  the  Marathi  women.)  The  pre- 
paration and  spinning  of  cotton  yarn  from 
the  raw  material  is  an  adjunct  of  this 
industry,  and  employs  as  many  in  propor- 
tion as  the  looms. 

The  manufacture  of  these  hand-loom 
dress-stuffs  is  an  industry  which  has  not 
been  affected  to  any  great  extent  by  the 
modem  Manchester  competition.  True, 
the  mills  do  put  out  a  printed  cotton 
saree,  but  in  wear  and  durability  it  is  not 
to  be  compared  to  the  hand-loom  produc- 
tion, and  for  women's  garments  the  hand- 
loom  still  holds  its  own.  It  is  well  that 
it  is  so ;  and  I  for  one  trust  the  day  is  far 
distant  when  this  wholesome  simple  family 
industry  will  be  substituted  in  India  by 


the  herding  together  of  crowds  of  persons 
in  tlie  unhealthy  moral  atmosphere  of 
mill  life.  Bombay  has  already  its  forest 
of  mill  chimneys.  The  workers  are  chiefly 
men  from  country  districts,  and  the  women 
are  the  wives  of  working  men,  who  are  in 
all  sorts  of  employment  in  the  city. 
Frequently  a  man  will  have  two  wives, 
one  of  whom  works  at  the  mill  from  seven 
in  the  morning  till  six  at  night ;  the  other  i 
remammg  at  home  to  provide  for  the 
family.  Tragedies  often  come  up  in  the  \ 
police-court  which  reveal  the  sort  of  life  led 
by  these  unfortunate  women.  Contrast 
this  with  a  model  settlement  of  Christian 
weavers  which  we  saw  at  Itarsi,  in  the 
Central  Provinces,  in  connection  with  the 
Friends'  Mission.  These  were  hereditary 
weavers  who  had  become  Christian.  Their 
comfortable  home-life,  wives  and  daughters 
plying  the  spinning  wheel,  dyeing  and 
winding  the  yarn,  the  boys  learning  to 
take  their  father's  seat  at  the  loom  when 
school  days  should  be  over,  and  the  babies 
rolling  in  the  simshine,  gave  an  almost 
ideal  picture  of  what  industrial  life  should 
be. 

Those  who  would  successfully  solve  the 
problem  of  the  industrial  employment  of 
Indian  Christians  will  be  wise  to  take 
into  consideration  the  system  of  family 
industries  indigenous  to  the  country. 

While  in  America,  Ramabai's  heart  was 
stirred  by  meeting  certain  "Western 
admirers  of  that  Swami-ism  which  passes 
for    Hinduism    in   Western    lands,"   and 


80 


iJtatiTial  :|Pnjgwss  anh  spiritual  ^blianrrmtntt. 


which  some  foshionable  circles  in  America 
have  cultivated  since  the  Chicago  Par- 
liament of  Religions  dared  to  invite 
paganism  to  ex})ound  itself  on  equal 
terms  with  Christianity.  She  realized 
that  the  remedy  for  this  must  be  more  of 
Christ  in  India  and  returned  home  filled 
with  the  missionary  spirit.  A  new  prayer 
had  been  put  in  her  heart  that  Grod  would 
raise  thou- 
sands of  evan- 
gelists of 
either  sex, 
from  among 
India's  own 
people :  tliat 
He  would 
fill  them  and 
anoint  thnu 
to  preach  tlu^ 
gospel.  H(  r 
first  act  afttr 
her  return 
home  was  to 
write  and 
publish  a  let- 
ter to  her  friends  in  which  she  recorded 
this  prayer,  and  called  upon  Indian 
Christians  to  consecrate  themselves  to  the 
Lord  for  this  work,  and  upon  missionaries 
to  devote  more  time  and  thouo-ht  to 
training  Indian  Christians  in  Bible 
methods  of  evangelization. 

Rev.  Albert  Norton,  a  missionary  of 
many  years'  experience,  wliom  Ramabai 
had    met    in    America,    luid    arrived    at 


A    VICTIM    OF    STARVATION. 
A  woman  carried  as  a  dead  calf  would,  he  carried  in  India. 


Mukti  with  his  wife,  and  was  helping 
in  outside  mission  work.  Ramabai  was 
hoping  to  see  ultimately  a  training  home 
for  young  men  established  under  Mr. 
Norton's  care,  which  should  be  the  means 
in  the  Lord's  hands  of  raising  a  band  of 
consecrated  evangelists  to  work  in  the 
Marat lii  villnges. 

Fifteen  villages  in  the  neighbourhood 

were  then 
accessible  to 
Gospel  work. 
IsIy  .  and 
Mrs.  Norton 
had  organ- 
ized Sunday 
Scliools  in 
s  o  me  of 
(liese.  Two 
lUblewomen 
VvL^re  going 
out  daily 
iiom  Mukti 
to  these  vil- 
lages, Miss 
Abrams  ac- 
companying them  as  often  as  her  other 
duties  permitted. 

I  had  the  privilege  of  going  with  them 
on  one  afternoon  to  a  village  two  miles 
away.  I  was  impressed  with  the  miser- 
ably poverty-stricken  aspect  of  the  place. 
It  had  the  appearance  of  having  been  at 
some  time  wrecked,  and  then  patched  up 
with  any  and  every  kind  of  material  that 
could  be  got :  mud  and  straw  by  choice. 


ttisittng  the  ItiUagfs. 


81 


Some  of  the  stone  walls  were  high 
and  massive,  and  doorways  pretentious. 
Some  of  the  "cosiest  homes,"  if  such 
words  could  be  used  in  such  a  connection, 
were  mud  walls  with  thatched  roofs. 
These  at  least  were  in  keeping-.  I  was 
told  that  this  village  was  in  fair  average 
condition. 

Seven  times  during  the  afternoon  we 
sat  on  door-steps  or  outside  of  houses,  at 
the  invitation  of  the  inmates,  while  a 
little  crowd  gathered  around  to  hear  the 
Gospel  hymns  and  message  from  Miss 
Abrams  and  the  Biblewomen.  All  castes 
were  visited,  high  and  low. 

As  we  drove  home  through  the  moon- 
light. Miss  Abrams  told  me  of  some  of  the 
responses  made  by  the  people,  which  I  had 
been  unable  to  understand,  and  also  of 
some  of  her  experiences  in  the  work. 
When  she  first  visited  some  of  the  villages 
in  this  district,  she  found  they  had  never 
seen  a  white  woman  before ;  some  were 
afraid,  and  afterwards  told  her  they  took 
her  for  a  soldier  in  disguise.  At  one 
house  where  the  neighbour-women  had 
gathered  to  hear,  one  excused  herself  from 
remaining  by  saying  she  had  grain  to  sift 
at  home ;  the  hostess  spoke  up  and  said  : 
"  Don't  go,  you  can  clean  grain  any  day  ; 
but  it  is  not  every  day  you  can  see  such 
an  image  as  this." 

We   left   Mukti    more    than    ever   im- 
pressed with   the  wide   possibilities   and 


healthy  developments  of  the  work  in  the 
luinds  of  Kainabai  and  her  lieipers. 

Two    Cliristian    women    from    America 
were  then  on   a  visit  to  Mukti.     These 
friends  helped  Ramabai  to  give  shape  to 
a  thought  that  had  long  been  with  her, 
for  the  erection   of  a  building  specially 
for  the  care  of  girls  who  had  been  sinned 
against  by  wicked  men ;    many  of  these 
were  sick,  and  it  was  undesirable  that  such 
should  be  mixed  with   the  others.     The 
younger  lady  took  charge  of  a  few  of  this 
class  already  with  Eamabai.   She  remained 
for   nearly   twelve   months.      She    nursed 
several  of  these  poor  girls  back  to  good 
health,  and  then  left  to  establish  a  res- 
cue home  of  her  own  in  another  part  of 
India.      The    other    stayed   and   saw   the 
foundations  in  for  a  new  building  on  the 
piece  of  ground  purchased  from  the  liquor- 
dealer.      She  then   returned   to  America, 
and  worked  for  some  months  both  there 
and    in    England,   and    raised    half    the 
amount  needed  for  this  new  building. 

Rev.  Albert  Norton  and  his  wife  re- 
mained with  Ramabai  till  February,  1900, 
when  they  removed  to  Dhond,  ten  miles 
distant,  having  been  led  to  undertake 
famine  relief  work  specially  on  the  line 
of  earing  for  destitute  boys,  of  wliorn  at 
the  end  of  the  following  August  they  hml 
received  560,  desiring  above  all  things  to 
train  them  for  evangelists  to  their  own 
people. 


CHAPTER    XII. 
Hisru^  lltork  truring  tiji  Jfamint  of  1900. 

"The  servants  of  Christ,  doing  the  will   of  God  from  the  heart." — Epii.  vi.  7. 


"\  T  7" HEN  Eamabai  was  making  her 
V  V  garden  at  the  Sharada  Sadan  in 
years  gone  by,  she  planned  to 
have  a  fernery  around  a  fountain.  Ferns 
were  brought  from  the  Ghauts  at  Lanouli, 
or  Khandalla,  where  in  the  rainy  season 
they  adorn  in  profusion  the  sides  of  the 
rocky  hills,  clothing  their  native  barren- 
ness with  a  garment  of  tender  and  lovely 
green.  Baskets  of  these  ferns  can  always 
be  purchased  for  a  few  annas  at  the  rail- 
way stations  on  the  Ghauts,  and  many 
people  take  them  home  and  transplant 
them,  but  they  rarely  survive  the  opera- 
tion— they  are  rock-grown,  and  will  not 
root  in  ordinary  garden  soil.  This  was 
also  Ramabai's  experience.  But  she 
meant  to  have  a  fernery,  and  nothing 
daunted  by  failure,  she  hired  two  bullock 
carts,  and  went  off"  one  day  to  a  river-side 
some  twenty  miles  distant,  where  she 
knew  she  would  find  what  she  wanted. 
She  brought  back  quantities  of  beautiful 
maiden -hair,  roots,  soil,  and  all,  and 
planted  her  fernery,  whiclj  flourishes  to 
this  day. 

It  is  this  characteristic  of  determination 


and   perseverance  that  has  been   a  large 
factor  in   the    human   side  of  her  work. 
Ramabai  ascribes  all  the  glory  to  God,  7 
and  looks  upon  herself  as  solely  an  instru-  1 
ment  in  His  hands.     But  she  is  a  polished  f 
instrument,  and  will  have  the  reward  of 
those  who  have  placed  all  their  talents 
oitt  at  highest  interest  in  God's  service. 
Her    versatility  is   a   constant   source  of 
wonder  to  her  friends.    In  a  recent  Report 
of  the  Ramabai  Association,  Mrs.  Andrews 
wrote  : 

"  Do  you  ask  if  she  is  equal  to  doing  so 
many  things,  and  doing  them  well — of 
buying  and  building,  of  planning  and 
executing,  of  farming  and  teaching? 
Dr.  Hale's  words,  uttered  years  ago,  are 
as  true  now  as  then,  and  will  answer 
the  question  :  '  This  little  woman,  who 
has  had  this  remarkable  success  with 
audiences;  who  has  had  the  wit  to  think 
out  this  combination  of  circles  which  work 
together  so  well,  goes  back  to  India. 
The  chances  were  ninety-nine  out  of  a 
hundred  that  she  would  have  wasted  the 
whole  of  her  money.  Tiiere  are  very 
excellent  people,  who   can  do  something 


"SAVED    TO    SAVE." 

Bibkvomci  at  Mukti,  and  Bullock   Tonga,  rmdij  to  start  for  the  villages  with  the  Gospel  message. 


U'hcr. 


THE    HOSPITAL    AT    MUKTI. 
the  S  irk  fro  in  Famine  iJiscases  are  nnrsol  hark  to  life. 


^\n  Itflu  titsaxc  16uil5in0. 


83 


of  what  slie  has  done,  who  have  not  the 
slightest  executive  capacity ;  and  it  ought 
to  be  said  that  most  people  who  talk  well, 
as  she  does,  are  singularly  destitute  of  the 
power  of  working  well.  .  .  .  But  here 
this  wonderful  little  woman  who  has 
roused  the  whole  country,  and  has  raised 
this  sum  of  money,  and  has  organized  all 
this  thing,  goes  out  there  and  proves  to 
be  a  first-rate  educator.  And  she  proves 
to  be  a  first-rate  buyer,  and  a  first-rate 
person  to  get  on  with  contractors.'  " 

We  may  add  to  this  that  she  is  a 
*  /  •^  ^  capable  farmer,  and  a  poet  of  no  mean 
order.  In  the  Kindergarten,  which  is  a 
part  of  her  educational  work,  training  the 
older  girls  to  teach  the  little  ones,  many 
of  the  action  songs  used  in  English  schools 
have  been  aptly  translated  into  Marathi 
by  Ramabai.  She  has  also  enriched  the 
song  of  the  Marathi  Christian  C'hurch 
with  a  number  of  beautiful  hymns  to 
English  as  well  as  Indian  tunes. 

And  the  spring  of  all  her  inspiration  is 
love  to  God  and  man,  kindled  l^y  that  love 
of  Christ  which  constrains  to  spend  and  be 
spent,  and  to  suffer  for  others.  Ramabai 
tells  how  in  one  part  of  her  father's  house, 
when  she  was  but  nine  years  old,  there 
/^lived  a  poor  family.  The  family  consisted 
of  a  man  of  thirty  years  of  age,  his  girl- 
wife  of  sixteen,  and  his  old  mother.  The 
mother-in-law  was  all  (he  vort-t  thit  is 
implied  by  that  name  in  India— a  lieartless 
old  hag,  always  beating,  abusing,  and 
cruelly  treating  her  daughter-in-law.    One 


day  when  the  girl  was  spinning,  a  monkey 
stole  lier  cotton.  For  this  carelessness 
the  girl  was  abused  by  the  motlier-in-law, 
who  nagged  the  husband  on  to  beat  her. 
Ramabai  adds  :  "  I  was  an  eye-witness  to 
all  this.  Her  piercing  cries  went  right  to 
my  heart ;  and  I  seem  to  hear  them  now 
after  nearly  thirty  years.  My  childish 
heart  was  filled  with  indignation.  I  was 
powerless  to  help.  But  I  have  never  for- 
gotten that  poor  girl's  cries  for  help ;  and 
I  suppose  it  was  the  first  call  I  received  to 
enter  upon  the  sacred  duty  of  helping  my 
sisters  according  to  the  little  strength  I 
had.  But  I  never  realized  the  extent  of 
grief  and  suffering  and  the  need  of  my 
sisters  just  as  long  as  I  remained  in  dark- 
ness, and  had  no  love  of  God  in  me." 

The  funds  raised  in  England  in  the 
autumn  of  1899  for  the  new  rescue 
building  were  doubly  welcome.  Another 
famine  had  broken  out  in  India,  and 
this  time  the  country  around  Khed- 
gaon  was  more  deeply  affected.  This 
money  came  in  time  of  need  to  employ 
many  starving  people  in  the  erection  of 
the  rescue  home.  And  Ramabai  found 
herself  obliged  to  make  the  needs  of  her 
starving  neighbours  known,  and  to  help 
many  with  work  and  the  more  helpless 
witli  alms.  This  new  famine  increased  in 
severity,  and  added  trouble  was  caused  by 
the  scarcity  of  water.  Still  Ramabai's 
heart  went  out  to  the  poor  wandering  and 
starving  high-caste  widows. 

In  Bombay  Presidency  and  the  Central 


84 


Kcsci«  Mark  tiuriug  tljt  '^amim  of  1900. 


Provinces  organized  relief  work  met  to 
some  extent  the  needs  of  the  people ;  but 
in  Gujerat,  in  which  there  had  been  no 
famine  for  one  hundred  years,  and  in 
Kajputana,  a  terrible  state  of  things 
existed ;  and  Eamabai  felt  she  must  go 
and  gather  some  of  the  poor  girls  from 
these  places.  She  knew  that  the  emis- 
saries of  evil  were  busy  already,  and  felt 
she  must  be  up  and  doing.  She  waited 
on  God  to  know  His  mind  about  it.  She 
writes  :  "  The  treasury  was  quite  empty  ; 
and  when  the  quarterly  balance  sheet  was 
prepared  in  the  middle  of  October,  there 
was  no  balance  left  at  all.  Reports  of  the 
widespread  famine  and  the  wicked  traffic 
in  girls  reached  me  from  many  sides. 
Still  there  was  nothing  to  be  done  except 
to  wait  and  pray.  The  Lord  did  not  try 
my  faith  very  long.  The  very  next  day 
a  cheque  for  Rs.  272-2-0  was  sent  for 
Mukti,  and  another  daily  need  was 
supplied  in  a  wonderful  manner.  It  was 
then  made  clear  to  me  that  I  must  step 
out  in  faith,  and  receive  as  many  girls  as 
the  Lord  would  have  me  reach.  So  the 
work  was  begun  at  once.  Workers  were 
stationed  at  different  places  to  search  for 
young  girls.  There  was  no  money  for 
buying  material  to  build  new  sheds,  so 
some  old  material  was  gathered,  and  a 
shed  was  prepared  to  shelter  the  new- 
comers." 

Ramabai  was  happy  in  having  some 
good  workers  to  send  on  this  errand. 
They  have  done  the  greater  part  of  the 


work,  though  Ramal^ai  paid,  at  least,  three 
visits  herself  to  the  most  terribly  aftlicted 
districts.  She  says  of  these  women  that 
they  have  shared  all  the  hardships  in  the 
famine  relief  work.  "  Gangabai,  who  has 
been  in  this  work  from  the  beginning,  has 
gone  through  many  hardships.  She  has 
spared  neither  strength  nor  time  to  do  all  ^ 
she  can  for  the  famine  girls.  She  is  a 
splendid  worker,  called  of  God  to  gather 
many  girls,  and  seems  to  have  a  special 
gift  in  this  line  of  work.  Kashibai  and 
Bhimabai  are  both  converts  from  Hin- 
duism. Kashibai  gave  up  her  comfortable 
home,  her  husband,  and  all,  for  the  sake 
of  following  the  Master  when  He  called 
her.  She  is  a  very  simple  woman,  very 
timid  and  unacquainted  with  the  wisdom 
of  the  world.  Bhimabai  was  a  Hindu 
Fakir,  had  travelled  a  great  deal,  visited 
many  sacred  shrines,  bathed  in  the  sacred 
rivers  and  tanks  to  have  her  sins  washed 
away;  but  all  to  no  purpose.  At  last  the 
Lord  took  compassion  on  her  and  revealed 
Himself  to  her  as  the  Saviour  of  her  soul; 
and  now  she  is  a  happy  Christian,  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  to  hundreds  of  village 
women. 

"  These  three  simple  and  almost  illiter- 
ate women,  protected  by  the  strong  and 
mighty  hand  of  God,  have  travelled  alone 
for  hundreds  of  miles  in  jungles,  villages, 
cities,  on  highways  and  byways,  in  search 
of  starving  and  dying  young  girls.  They 
have  walked  for  miles  in  the  burning 
sun  ;  gone  without  food  and  rest ;  worked 


DiffirultifG    attruMna  t\n   t'^torh, 


incessantly  for  tlie  salvation  of  the  dying 
hundreds.  Their  work  will  be  recorded 
in  the  Book  of  the  Lamb ;  for  no 
one  who  has  not  borne  the  hardships  of 
work  among  famine-stricken  people,  and 
been  with  them  for  days  and  nights,  can 
appreciate  their  labour  and  know  what 
they  have  to  endure.  I  see  the  Gospel 
declaration — 1  Corinth,  i.  20-29' — veri- 
fied when  I  see  these  and  other  simple 
Christian  women  used  of  the  Lord  for  His 
service.  They  are  doing  a  work  from 
which  many  a  mighty  man  would  shrink. 

"It  is  but  a  small  thing  to  fight  a  great 
battle  and  win  a  victory  with  many  titles, 
compared  with  the  heroism  of  such 
women.  They  must  be  truly  blind  who 
cannot  see  the  strength  and  high  courage 
which  the  Spirit  of  Christ  gives  to  the 
most  timid  and  despised  women  of  this 
country.  I  have  more  than  one  hundred 
noble  young  women  in  my  schools  alone 
who  are  nobly  sacrificing  their  comfort, 
even  their  lives,  in  the  service  of  their 
sisters.  Since  their  conversion  to  Christ 
they  are  so  changed  that  one  who  was 
acquainted  with  them  before  they  were 

1  "For  ye  see  your  calling,  brethren,  how  that 
not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh,  not  many 
mighty,  not  many  noble,  are  called:  but  God 
hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the  world  to 
confound  the  wise;  and  God  hath  chosen  tlie 
weak  things  of  the  world  to  confound  the  things 
which  are  mighty;  and  base  things  of  the  world, 
and  things  which  are  despised,  hath  God  chosen, 
yea,  and  things  which  are  not,  to  bring  to  nought 
things  that  are  :  that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  His 
presence." 


Christian  could  hardly  rcci nrni.se  them" 
now.  God  be  praised  for  His  wondiMus 
love,  which  can  turn  tlie  sellish,  unruly, 
and  devilish  heart,  and  reflect  into  it  the 
beautiful  image  of  His  meek  and  loving 
Son  !  It  rejoices  my  heart  to  see  some  of 
the  girls  saved  from  the  last  famine  going 
out  into  the  famine  districts  with  my 
workers  to  save  the  lives  of  their  perishing 
sisters  in  the  present  famine  [1900]. 

"  It  is  hard  work  to  gather  and  save 
girls  and  young  women.  Their  minds 
have  been  filled  with  such  a  dread  to- 
ward Christian  people,  that  they  cannot 
appreciate  the  kindness  shown  them. 
For  instance,  many  of  the  unconverted 
girls  in  my  homes  have  a  great  fear  in 
their  mind.  They  think  that  some  day 
after  they  are  well  fattened  they  will 
be  hung  head  downward,  and  a  great 
fire  will  be  built  imderneath,  and  oil 
will  be  extracted  from  them  to  be  sohl 
at  a  fabulously  large  price  for  medical 
purposes.  Others  think  they  will  be 
p\it  into  oil  mills,  and  their  bones  ground. 
It  is  only  lately  that  our  girls  gathered 
from  the  last  famine  have  begun  to  lose 
these  dreadful  thoughts;  but  the  minds 
of  the  new  ones  are  filled  with  more 
dreadful  ideas  than  these.  They  cannot 
understand  that  any  one  would  be  kind 
to  them  without  some  selfish  purpose. 

"Bad  men  have  succeeded  in  gath- 
ering large  numbers  of  girls  by  enticing 
them  away,  and  selling  them  to  a  bad 
life.     It  is  too  shocking   to  the  refined 


86 


iicscm  'Mark  buring  i\n  fam'mt  of  1900. 


feelings  of  refined  people ;  but  facts 
are  facts,  and  Christian  mothers  ought 
to  know  them,  that  they  may  be 
prompted  to  pray  and  to  work  hard  for 
the  salvation  of  young  girls — perhaps 
of  the  same  age  as  their  own  sweet 
daufifhters.  Let  the  thoiifjjht  and  love 
of  our  daughters  move  our  mother-hearts 
to  come  forward  and  save  as  many  of 
the  perishing  young  girls  as  we  can.  I 
have  found  out  to  my  great  horror  and 
sorrow  that  over  twelve  per  cent,  of  the 
girls  rescued  by  my  workers  have  been 
ruined  for  life,  and  had  to  be  separated 
from  the  other  girls  and  placed  in  the 
Rescue  Home.  The  bodies  of  some  of 
these  poor  girls  are  so  frightfully  diseased 
that  there  is  no  hope  for  their  recovery. 

"  The  Word  of  God  says ' : 
*  Open  tliy  mouth  for  the  dumb 
In  the  cause  of  all  such  as  are  appointed  to 
destruction.' 

And  woe  will  be  to  me  if  I  do  not  obey 
the  command,  even  at  the  cost  of  losing 
the  favour  of  the  high  and  mighty 
of  this  world.  IMany  a  careless  official 
has  allowed  children  to  be  taken  away 
by  people  who  will  turn  the  boys  and 
';  girls  into  slaves  and  concubines.  The 
poor  children  who  have  been  sheltered 
in  poor-houses  and  eaten  food  from  the 
hands  of  people  of  other  caste,  will  not 
be  taken  back  into  their  caste,  but 
■will  be  in  lifelong  slavery  if  they  are 
adopted'  by  Hindus  or  Mohammedans. 


^  Prov.  xxxi.  8, 


The  Contagious  Diseases  Act,  which  has  \ 
again  come  into  force  under  the  name 
of  Cantonments  Act,  is  a  great  power 
on  the  side  of  the  devil,  and  enables 
wicked  people  to  carry  on  their  evil 
traffic  in  girls  for  the  '  benefit '  of  the  / 
British  soldiers.  Missionaries  and  others 
in  their  rescue  work  have  found  it  much 
more  difficult  to  get  girls  than  to  gather 
boys  from  famine  districts.  Men  and 
women  who  are  engaged  in  this  traffic  in 
flesh  and  blood  were  very  busy  for  months 
gathering  girls  before  any  of  the  relief 
works  and  poor  -  houses  were  started. 
Whenever  they  saw  any  of  the  Christian 
people  coming  to  the  rescue  of  the  girls, 
they  started  such  alarms  and  told  such 
dreadful  stories  about  Christians,  that  in 
many  cases  the  girls  refused  to  place 
themselves  in  charge  of  Christians'  schools, 
and  have  gone  to  their  destruction." 

The  foregoing  vivid  description  from 
Ramabai's  own  pen  is  a  portion  of  a 
Report  issued  by  her  in  May,  1900.  A 
few  more  extracts  from  the  same,  con- 
cerning the  present  condition  and  progress 
of  the  Mukti  school,  will  bring  my  narra- 
tive near  to  its  close. 

"  From  a  small  beginning  of  temporary 
character,  the  Mukti  school  has  grown 
into  a  permanent  and  large  institution. 
Three  hundred  girls  rescued  from  starva- 
tion in  1897  have  received  regular  secular 
and  Christian  instruction.  They  are  the 
children  of  many  prayers  ;  much  love  and 
labour  have  been  bestowed  on  them ;  and 


THE    WEAVING    INDUSTRY    AT    MUKTI. 

JJ^ifh  the  hand-looms  oii  irhir/i  the  Seiri,   the  iconieii's  i/rcs.'i,    ,'s  made. 


THE    GARDENING    STAFF    AT     MUKTI,     WITH     THEIR     WATERPOTS. 


(lothat   luill   luTomr   of  tljr   (5ii'l[s?" 


87 


I  am  able  to  say,  with  great  joy,  that  the 
workers  have  not  laboured  in  vain.  The 
money  which  so  many  friends  have  sent 
for  them  has  not  been  spent  in  vain. 
The  Lord  is  very  good  to  let  us  see  the 
fruit  of  our  labour ;  and  He  is  giving  us 
abundant  joy  as  we  see  the  girls  growing 
in  grace  and  proving  themselves  worthy 
of  the  love  and  labour  bestowed  on  them. 
P^  "  Five  hundred  and  eighty  in  the  Mukti 
'  Sadan,  and  sixty  girls  in  the  Kripa  Sadan,^ 
are  beino-  trained  to  lead  a  useful  Chris- 
I  tian  life.  The  number  of  the  inmates  of 
'  these  homes  is  doubled,  and  will  increase 
as  days  pass  by.  God  is  greatly  blessing 
the  work,  and  the  prayers  of  our  friends 
in  all  parts  of  the  world  are  answered 
daily.  Including  the  hundred  girls  of  the 
Sharada  Sadan,  I  have  altogether  nearly 
seven  hundred  and  fifty  girls  under  train- 
ing. It  will  be  easily  imagined  that  they 
need  a  large  number  of  teachers  and 
helpers  to  train  them.  I  have  only  six- 
teen paid  teachers,  from  outside,  in  these 
homes.  There  are  eighty-five  other  per- 
sons to  help  me  in  the  three  institutions. 
Thirty-three  teachers,  ten  matrons,  and 
forty-two  workers  in  different  branches  of 
industry,  are  daily  labouring  for  the  good 
of  their  sisters  and  their  own  improve- 
ment. Although  they  are  dependent  on 
these  schools  for  their  dnily  bread,  they 
may  be  said  to  earn  their  own  living,  as 
most  of  them  receive  no  pay,  or  have  but 

'  Kvipa  Sadan— Home  of  Grace— is  the  name 
of  the  Kedcue  Home  started  hist  year. 


nominal  pay.  The  Sharada  Sadan  has 
trained  seventy  teachers  and  workers  in 
the  past  eleven  years;  and  the  Mukti 
school  has  trained  nearly  eighty  girls  to 
earn  their  own  living  in  the  past  three 
years.  Eighty-five  of  the  old  and  new 
girls  have  found  work  in  their  own 
mother  institutions ;  and  sixty-five  of  tlie 
old  girls  are  either  married  or  earning 
their  living  as  teachers  and  workers  in 
different  places. 

"  A  question  has  often  been  asked, 
namely :  What  is  to  become  of  all 
these  girls?  It  is  not  difficult  to  answer/ 
it.  India  is  a  large  country,  and  a  vast 
amount  of  ignorance  prevails  everywhere. 
Men  and  women  of  education  and  charac- 
ter are  needed,  to  enlighten  this  and  the 
coming  generation.  I  have  had  a  hundred 
requests  from  missionaries  and  superin-j 
tendents  of  schools  to  give  them  trained 

teachers,    Biblewomen,    or    matrons.      I  , 

•  i 

have   had  quite  as   many,  perhaps  more, 

requests  from  young  men  to  give  tiiem 

educated  wives.     It  will  not  be  difficult 

to  find  good  places  and  comfortable  homes 

for  all  these  young  girls  when  the  proper 

time  comes.     My  heart  is  burdened  with 

the    thought   that   there   are   more  than 

one    hundred    and    forty-five    millions   of 

women  in  this  country  who  need  to  have 

the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  God's  love 

given  them !     All  the  work  that  is  being 

done  by  missionaries  and  their  assistants 

in  this  vast  land   is   but  a  drop  in  the 

ocean.     It  will  be  very  small  help  to  add 


^tscm  Wiavk  hnv'uxQ  i\jt  ^Famine  of  1900. 


our  particle  to  that  drop.  But  every 
particle  added  will  increase  the  drop;  so  it 
will  be  multiplied,  and  permeate  the  ocean 
imtil  it  becomes  a  stream  of  the  living 
water  that  flows  from  under  the  throne  of 
Grod,  to  give  life  and  joy  to  this  nation. 
My  aim  is  to  train  all  these  girls  to  do 
some  work  or  other.  Over  two  hundred 
of  the  present  number  have  much  intelli- 
gence, and  promise  to  be  good  school 
teachers  after  they  receive  a  few  years' 
training.  Thirty  of  the  bigger  girls  have 
joined  a  training  class  for  nurses.  Some 
of  them  have  mastered  the  trade  of  oil- 
making.  Others  have  learnt  to  do  laundry 
work,  and  some  have  learnt  dairy  work. 
More  than  sixty  have  learnt  to  cook  very 
nicely.  Fifty  or  more  have  had  some 
training  in  field  work;  but  want  of  rain 
has  stopped  that  branch  of  our  industry, 
which  will,  I  hope,  be  started  again  after 
the  rain  falls.  Forty  girls  have  learnt  to 
weave  nicely ;  and  more  than  tifty  have 
learnt  to  sew  well,  and  make  their  own  gar- 
ments. The  rest,  small  and  large,  are  learn- 
ing to  do  some  work  with  '  the  three  E's.' 

"  One  of  the  smaller  girls  rescued  from 
starvation  in  the  last  famine  is  taking- 
charge  of  a  few  of  our  blind  girls.  Miss 
Abrams  very  kindly  taught  her  to  read 
the  blind  characters.  The  girl  herself  is 
studying  hard  while  engaged  in  teaching 
the  blind  girls  to  read  the  Scriptures. 
Besides  reading  the  Scriptures  she  teaches 
them  tables,  mental  arithmetic,  and 
geography,  in  her  spare  hours.     She  sees 


to  their  bathing,  taking  meals  at  proper 
times,  and  can  be  seen  going  about  her 
work  with  her  family  of  the  blind  and 
feeble-minded  girls.  Her  heart  goes  out 
to  the  weak  and  friendless;  and,  as  soon 
as  she  sees  some  one  who  is  not  loved  by 
other  girls,  she  befriends  her  and  takes 
charge  of  her  at  once.  She  is  a  truly 
converted  Christian  girl,  trying  to  follow 
in  the  steps  of  her  Divine  Saviour.  This 
and  other  instances  of  converted  girls 
endeavouring  to  do  what  they  can  to 
alleviate  the  sufferings  of  their  sisters 
while  yet  in  school  and  busy  with  their 
work,  are  a  great  encouragement  to  us 
workers,  who  thank  God  for  being  so  good 
as  to  let  us  see  that  our  labours  are 
not  lost. 

"  Some  girls  who  are  not  intellectually 
bright  have  a  mother's  heart,  which  is  full 
of  love  for  children.  They  are  appointed 
as  matrons,  and  have  small  groups  of 
children  under  their  charge,  and  love  and 
care  for  them.  These  very  girls,  who  are 
so  gentle  and  loving  now,  were  very  wild, 
greedy,  and  selfish,  before  their  conversion 
to  Christ.  One  would  hardly  have  be- 
lieved that  they  could  ever  be  so  changed 
and  become  what  they  are  now.  But  the 
Scripture  says  nothing  is  impossible  with 
God.  His  love  has  won  their  hearts,  and 
He  has  made  them  new  creatures  in 
Christ.  It  must  not,  however,  be  imder- 
stood  that  our  school  and  mission,  and  the 
workers  connected  with  them,  are  models 
of  perfection.     We  are  all  very  defective, 


]£  Mtorh  tlj^  (^irls  carry  on. 


80 


make  man}'  mistakes,  and  our  flesh  many 
a  time  gets  the  better  of  us.  You  will 
find  many  faults  in  us,  if  you  look  out  for 
them.  The  Lord  knows  that  we  are 
nothinsr  but  dust.  But  He  in  His 
supreme  love  does  not  give  us  up  for  lost, 
but  chastens  and  brings  us  back  into  the 
right  way,  and  lets  us  know  why  He 
chastised  us.  We  thank  Him  with  all  our 
hearts  for  His  unspeakable  love  and  mercy. 

"Most  of  my  helpers  have  joined  the 
Bible  Training  Class  taught  by  Miss 
Abrams.  The  daily  study  of  the  Word  of 
God  has  made  them  willing  workers. 
*  The  law  of  the  Lord  is  perfect,  convert- 
ing the  soul.'  We  have  found  that  no- 
thing helps  so  much  to  make  matters 
straight  as  the  study  of  God's  Word. 
Out  of  this  Bible  Training  Class  I  hope 
there  will  rise  a  trained  band  of  Bible- 
women,  who  will  take  the  Gospel  to  their 
sisters  in  their  own  homes.  Some  girls 
have  already  begun  to  go  about  in  the 
villages  around  here.  They  are  working 
as  Zenana  Biblewomen  and  Sunday 
School  teachers  in  their  spare  time. 

"  Khedgaon  is  by  no  means  a  romantic 

place.     The   girls   have    to  walk    a  long 

distance  in  the  burning  sun,  bare-footed 

and  without  umbrellas,  to  go  to  bathe  by 

the  wells.     They  have  to  rise  as  early  as 

four  in  the  morning  in  order  to  Sfet  their 

day's  work  done.  .  .    .    School  is  always 

closed  on  Saturdays,  Sundays,  and  other 

festival   days.     In    long    holidays,  as  in 

May  and  December,  they  have  to  do  some 
M 


little  work  in  order  to  keep  their  minds 
busy.     The  girls  who  cook  in  the  morn- 
ing have  to  rise  as  early  as  two  o'clock. 
Two  classes,  having  twenty-five  or  thirty 
girls  in  each,  have  to  cook  and  serve  by 
turns.     Those  who  cook  in  the  morning 
have  their  rest  in  the  afternoon.     Their 
time   of  work    is    changed    after   a   few 
weeks.      When    one    class    has   mastered 
the  work   assigned   to   it,  another  takes 
up  the  work,  and  the  former  one  begins 
to   learn   something    else.      In    this  way 
all    the   girls   are    trained    to   do   almost 
every  kind  of  work  done  here.     All  get 
from  seven  to  eight  hours'  sleep.     They 
are  neither  over-fed  nor  get  too  delicate 
food ;    but  none  of  them  are  under-fed. 
They  get  three  good  meals  a  day,  as  a 
rule.     The  weak  and  sick  ones,  as  well  as 
the  very  little  children,  have    milk  and 
other  nourishing  food.     We  have  a  regu- 
larly   trained     hospital     nurse — a    good 
Christian  woman — to  look  after  the  sani- 
tary condition  of  the  place.     She  has  a 
large   band  of  girls   working  under  her. 
No    time,   labour,    or    money,   has   been 
spared   to  save  life  and   make  the  girls 
comfortable.     But  weakness  produced  by 
prolonged    starvation,    and    the    extreme 
heat  caused  by  want  of  rain,  have  been 
difficult  to  cope  with.     Yet  I  cannot  but 
thank  God  out  of  the  fulness  of  my  heart 
for   so    wonderfully   protecting  so    many 
hundreds  of  lives  from  plague  and  famine. 
Although   life  at  Khedgaon  is  hard,  the 
girls  look  fat  and  healthy,  and  are  full  of 


90 


^tsaxt  Wioxk  5urin0  tlje  IFamttti  of  1900. 


spirits.  I  find  that  hard  work  makes 
better  women  of  the  girls.  The  easy  and 
comfortable  city  life  is,  of  course,  pre- 
ferred by  the  flesh  ;  but  life  in  places  like 
Khedgaon,  with  fewer  comforts  and 
harder  work,  is  more  conducive  to  bodily 
and  spiritual  health." 

A  member  of  the  Poona  and  Indian 
Village  Mission,  who  visited  Eamabai 
about  this  time,  writes :  "  As  we  walked 
through  the  extensive  grounds  of  Mukti 
Home,  I  was  deeply  interested  to  learn 
how  the  Lord  had  led  this  child  of  His  to 
double  the  capacity  of  Mukti  in  a  few 
short  months.  '  When  I  determined  to 
rescue  hundreds  in  Gujerat  last  August,  I 
had  not  a  pice  in  hand  ;  but  after  the 
determination  had  been  made,  the  Lord 
sent  Es.  242,'  she  said  :  '  this  money  was 
an  earnest  of  thousands  sent  during  the 
months  to  follow.' 

"  We  paused  in  our  walk  before  a  sub- 
stantially built  stone  wall,  eigliteen  inches 
thick  and  four  hundred  feet  long,  partially 
roofed  over  by  tiles ;  running  parallel  at 
a  distance  of  eight  or  ten  feet  another 
stone  wall  will  be  built  a  few  feet  hich, 
and  thus,  partitioned  at  intervals  of  fifty 
feet,  eight  dormitories  will  be  ready  when 
the  monsoons  break.  These  walls  were 
entirely  built  of  the  stones  taken  from  the 
ground  in  the  excavation  of  four  wells. 
A  little  further  on,  I  observed  a  temporary 
building  without  walls,  hedged  about  with 
prickly  branches,  making  an  exit  impos- 
sible.    'This  ward,'  said  Ramabai,  'is  for 


children  having  infectious  diseases.'  In 
other  buildings  were  children  in  various 
staofes  of  weakness.  There  were  little 
ones  in  cots,  so  emaciated  that  one  won- 
dered how  the  spark  of  life  had  been 
preserved  ;  there  were  weakly  ones  able 
to  totter  about — children  who  had  grown 
prematurely  old  through  suffering,  but 
who,  with  careful  attention  and  nourishing 
food,  such  as  arrowroot,  condensed  foods, 
and  milk,  would  be  able  to  study  and  to 
work  in  six  months'  time.  How  could  one 
help  but  praise  God  for  bestowing  such 
kindness  and  care  upon  these  waifs?  It 
was  a  pleasure  to  learn  that  an  Indian 
Christian  trained  nurse  was  teaching  some 
of  the  older  orphan  girls  to  serve  in  that 
capacity.  Out  of  eighty  teachers  and 
helpers  in  jNIukti  Home,  sixty-four  are  old 
orphan  scholars,  most  of  whom  were 
rescued  in  1897.  'Are  they  truly  con- 
verted women? '  I  asked.  I  shall  not  soon 
forget  the  look  on  Eamabai's  face  and  her 
words:  'Yes;  they  are  truly  converted.; 
it  would  be  impossible  for  them  patiently 
to  care  for  such  repulsive  and  loathsome 
cases  if  the  grace  of  God  was  not  in  their 
hearts.'  There  was  much  to  praise  God  for, 
in  all  that  one  saw  and  heard  that  memor- 
able evening-.  Here  in  Mukti  Home  were 
scores  who  had  been  truly  converted  to 
God  ;  and  in  a  few  mouths'  time  there 
will    be    probably    a    thousand  ^    in    the 

^  On  August  3rd,  1900,  Ramabai  reports  having 
received  one  thousand  five  hundred  and  fifty,  and 
they  were  stilL  coming,  -  .  '. 


win  yaU  of  tijc   y^minc   .^trirhcn. 


91 


shelter  of  a  real  Christian  Home  ;  trained 
in  an  eminently  sensible  way  to  regard 
work  as  honourable,  living  simply  as 
natives  live,  and  fitted  for  lives  of  use- 
fulness. 

"  Pandita  Eamabai  is  a  spiritually- 
minded  Christian,  one  whose  testimony, 
by  life  and  lip,  has  no  uncertain  sound — 
a  woman  who  believes  the  Bible  to  be  the 
inspired  Word  of  God,  and  whose  teaching 
is  untouched  by  the  fatal  poison  of  higher 
criticism ;  one  who  believes  unreservedly 
in  the  efificacy  of  the  atoning  blood  of 
Christ  for  the  guilt  of  sin,  and  who 
reckons  upon  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  for  service ;  a  woman  equipped  by 
God  to  lead  and  to  organize,  and  under 
God's  grace  to  educate  and  train  India's 
sons  and  daughters  for  lives  of  service 
along  Holy  Ghost  lines." 

Kamabai's  reference  to  the  necessity  of 
the  girls  having  been  really  converted 
before  they  could  care  patiently  for  the 
newly-arrived  victims  of  famine,  is  ac- 
centuated by  a  description  of  some  of 
these  cases,  written  by  a  missionary  who 
has  cared  for  many  of  them,  and  who 
says :  "  Some  have  bad  bowel  troubles, 
piles,  etc.  These  need  special  attention 
as  to  diet.  Others  have  great  boils  and 
sores  to  be  washed,  cleansed  out,  bandaged, 
and  treated  every  day.  Others  have  bad 
sore  eyes.  Some  have  a  kind  of  whooping 
cough  with  vomiting  of  blood. 

"  But  the  most  dreaded  of  all,  and 
what    is   so    painful,  is    the   famine   sore 


mouth.  When  once  it  has  a  headway 
in  the  mouth,  nothing  but  prayer  can 
stop  its  progress.  It  eats  great  lumps  of 
flesh  out  of  jaws,  roof  of  the  mouth,  and 
eats  the  gums  away  from  the  teeth,  and 
teeth  drop  out.  We  have  had  several  of 
these  cases,  and  the  odour  from  them  is 
almost  unbearable.  While  trying  to  wash 
their  mouths,  whieli  was  done  every  two 
hours,  the  effort  would  almost  take  away 
our  breath.  Frequently  the  poor  sufferers 
are  released  by  death  caused  from  the 
awful  disease  eating  into  the  windpipe. 
When  that  is  the  case  no  earthly  help 
can  avail.  God  has  wonderfully  delivered 
from  pain  and*death ;  but  some  were  in 
such  a  frightful  condition  we  could  not 
but  be  glad  when  death  released  them. 

"  Some  have  the  famine  sore  head. 
This  is  not  so  obstinate,  but  may  linger 
for  months  and  even  years  without  en- 
tirely healing.  The  head  is  sometimes, 
when  we  first  get  them,  one  mass  of  blood, 
pus,  vermin,  and  scab.  It  has  to  be 
scraped  and  cleansed,  then  watched  closely 
till  healed.  All  have  fevers  and  more  or 
less  pulmonary  troubles  from  exposure  to 
the  cold  night-air.  Some  you  can  scarcely 
locate  their  trouble.  They  seem  to  be  in 
a  decline;  and  though  they  eat  heartily 
they  waste  away." 

Another  missionary  who  visited  Mukti 
in  May,  1900,  says  :  "  This  place  has  im- 
proved much  since  my  last  visit  here  a 
year  and  a  half  ago.  Many  buildings 
have  gone  up  and  more  are  being  built. 


92 


Husriw  Wiavh.  iruring  tlj£  ^amint  of  1900. 


the  plans  all  drawn  up  by  Eamabai. 
Palm  and  other  trees  have  been  planted ; 
flowers  and  shrubs,  also  an  artificial  pond 
with  water  lilies  and  ferneries,  make 
the  place  very  beautiful  and  attractive. 
Things  are  kept  scrupulously  clean.  One 
of  the  workers  told  me  Eamabai  has  a 
real  mother's  heart ;  and  when  she  has  to 
punish  one  (which  is  often  necessary),  slie 
is  miserable  until  the  girl  is  conquered 
and  comes  and  asks  her  forgiveness ;  then 
she  kisses  her  with  weeping,  and  they  go 
away  and  pray  together." 

[Eamabai  is  unique  in  her  methods 
of  pvmishing  as  well  as  in  other  things. 
One  visitor  relates  how  she  found  a 
shamefaced  little  girl  tied  up  among  the 
calves.  On  questioning  her  as  to  why 
she  was  there,  she  confessed  to  having 
been  convicted  of  pilfering.  Her  con- 
trition was  evidently  genuine,  and  the 
visitor  thought  the  same  punishment 
would  not  be  twice  needed.] 

"The  pupils  are  separated  into  com- 
panies: girls  of  one  size  and  age  being  put 
in  one  room,  and  the  next  size  in  another, 
with  several  older  girls  to  look  after  them. 
In  this  way  they  are  marched  out  to  the 
dining-room,  the  little  girls  of  five  or  six 
years  coming  first,  two  by  two,  and  so 
increasing  in  size  until  the  full-grown 
girls  close  up  the  ranks.  In  like  manner 
they  are  marched  out  to  the  well  daily, 
which  is  some  distance  from  the  house, 
for  their  baths.  Each  one  carries  her 
clean  sari  on  her  head  which  is  put  on 


there  after  the  bath,  and  the  dirty   one 
washed  and  carried  home  to  dry. 

"It  was  quite  an  interesting  sight  to 
see  the  long,  straight  line  of  girls  march- 
ing down  the  road,  two  by  two,  the  other 
morning.  I  fell  into  line  and  marched 
with  them  to  the  well.  How  they  did 
enjoy  plunging  into  the  deep  reservoir  of 
water ;  and  what  screaming  and  laughing 
and  talking  as  they  splashed  around  in 
the  water,  throwing  it  on  each  other! 
After  bathing,  all  fell  to  washing  their 
clothes ;  even  the  little  ones  washing  away 
till  helped  out  by  their  older  sisters.  The 
water  is  drawn  from  the  well  by  six  strong 
bullocks,  a  large  stream  continually  flow- 
ing into  the  reservoirs  and  from  there  out 
into  the  fields  in  which  Eamabai  has 
large  fruit  plantations  and  vegetable 
gardens. 

"  The  Eescue  Home  here  is  by  itself, 
and  has  seventy-five  women  now.  They 
grind  their  own  flour,  do  their  own  cook- 
ing, and  have  their  own  hospital.  As  I 
entered  their  compound,  I  was  surrounded  ', 
by  a  company  of  contented-looking 
women,  all  speaking  to  me  at  once  and 
all  trying  to  touch  my  hands.  My  heart 
was  melted  in  pity  for  them.  Some 
looked  healthy  and  strong,  and  others  were 
smitten  with  consumption,  and  others  with 
still  more  dreadful  diseases.  I  thought 
what  a  wonderful  and  broad  salvation  this 
is,  to  take  in  these  low  outcasts,  and  pre- 
pare a  home  of  refuge  for  them,  as  well  as 
for  the  respectable  and  moral.     It  being 


Tiolljrn  t\)£   ^rrasitr^j  is   CBrnpiii. 


93 


the  hour  for  prn^^er,  tliey  all  sat  down  on 
the  ground  and  commenced  singing. 
Some  of  tlie  older  girls  come  in  with 
Bibles — and  one  read  a  chapter;  another 
prayed.  As  I  showed  a  kindly  interest, 
eyes  moistened  and  faces  softened,  and  I 
thought  how  much  might  be  done  with  a 
little  sympathy.  I  felt  that  Jesus  had 
been  near." 

But  to  return  to  Ramabai's  Eeport. 
She  goes  on  to  tell  of  a  time  of  testing 
and  trial  in  temporal  supplies.  "  The 
storeroom  was  almost  empty,  and  the 
saries  of  our  girls  and  most  of  their 
blankets  had  turned  into  old  rao;s — 
there  was  no  money  to  buy  new  saries 
and  blankets.  But  saries  had  been 
ordered  from  the  cloth  merchants,  with 
the  understanding  that  they  were  to  take 
all  back  if  by  a  certain  date  their  bills 
were  not  paid  ;  not  one  of  them,  however, 
was  touched.  Grain  and  other  necessi- 
ties of  life  were  not  ordered  for  the 
month.  Many  people  could  not  under- 
stand why  I  had  to  make  certain  changes 
in  food,  etc.  But  the  Lord  knew  all 
about  it.  He  let  the  trials  come  at 
certain  times,  and  let  the  house  and 
treasury  be  quite  empty  only  to  fill 
them  again.  He  made  me  realize  from 
time  to  time  that  His  '  hand  is  not 
shortened,  that  it  cannot  save ;  neither 
His  ear  heavy,  that  it  cannot  hear." 
No  one  was  informed  about  the  needs  at 
times  of  trial ;  but  according  to  the  com- 

^  Isa.  lix.  1. 


mand  of  God'  all  requests  were  made 
known  to  Him,  and  He  did  keep  ray 
mind  in  perfect  peace  in  Christ,  and 
sent  help  in  His  own  good  time,  to  l)ny 
not  only  grain,  but  saries  and  blankets, 
etc.,  for  the  old  and  new  girls. 

"The  work  of  rescuing  girls  went  on 
and  is  still  going  on,  in  spite  of  all 
difficulties  and  trials;  for  God  makes  it 
very  plain  to  me  from  time  to  time,  by 
removing  obstacles  when  they  come,  that 
it  is  His  will  that  this  work  should  not 
be  stopped  until  He  Himself  stops  it. 
Agur's  prayer  "is  being  answered  in  om- 
case.  We  are  not  allowed  too  much  or 
too  little  of  food  and  clothing  and  other 
comforts.  Moreover,  the  Lord  is  teach- 
ing our  Christian  girls  to  deny  themselves 
a  little  for  the  sake  of  others,  that  they 
may  meet  the  expenses  of  their  Christian 
instruction  and  other  church  expenses. 
He  sent  us  a  message  one  day  to  give  up 
one  of  our  meals  on  Sundays  to  save 
money  to  feed  tlie  hungry  and  poor,  and 
to  help  His  work  in  other  missions. 
Most  of  the  girls  very  cheerfully  came 
forward  with  the  request  to  cut  off  one 
of  their  meals  on  Sundays,  and  the  money 
thus  saved  has  been  used  to  feed  the 
Lord's  poor  and  to  help  on  His  work  in 
other  places. 

"  The  question  of  self-support  of  Indian    / 


Christian  Churches  is  becoming  a  very 
serious  one.  The  Indian  Christians  are  very 
poor,  it  is  true,  and  will  not  be  able  to 


riiil.  iv.  G. 


^  Prov.  XXX.  8,  9. 


94 


^tsau  Wiark  tturing  i\jt  yarning  of  1900, 


pay  the  hig-h  salaries  and  bear  the  heavy 
expenses  of  fashionable  churches.  But 
as  Hindus  neither  they  nor  their  parents 
looked  to  some  other  nation,  or  to  the  high 
priests,  for  the  support  of  their  tenaples 
and  their  priesthood.  As  Christians 
there  is  no  reason  why  they  should  not 
train  themselves  and  their  children  to 
deny  themselves,  and  to  systematic  giv- 
ing. The  Lord  showed  me  this  was  my 
op]3ortunity  to  practise  and  teach  what  I 
believed ;  and  I  am  very  thankful  to 
say  that  the  experiment  has  proved  to 
be  a  success,  and  the  Lord's  promise  in 
Mai.  iii.  10  has  been  literally  fulfilled. 
Some  of  us  perhaps  give  one-fiftieth  or 
one-hundredth  part  of  our  income  to  the 
Church,  and  that  too  with  great  reluc- 
tance, and  call  it  tithe ;  but  little 
realize  that  the  tithe  is  no  less  than 
one-tenth  of  the  whole;  and  that  is  the 
income  tax  God  would  have  us  oive 
Him  for  His  poor.  If  we  give  one- 
twentieth  or  fiftieth  part  and  call  it  a 
tithe,  or  give  very  little  with  great 
reluctance,  we  are  robbing  God  of  His 
dues,  and  robbing  ourselves  of  great 
blessings  which  He  is  eager  to  give  us 
if  we  only  accept  them  by  fulfilling  the 
conditions.  This,  to  me,  seems  to  be  the 
true  cause  of  the  material  poverty  of  the 
Native  Christian   Chui-ch  in  India.     We 


must  not  expect  that  God  will  give  us 
many  spiritual  and  temporal  blessings 
unless  we  cheerfully  fulfil  the  conditions, 
on  which  He  has  promised  them  to  us." 

Kamabai  concludes  her  most  interesting- 
recital  of  the  condition  and  growth  of  this, 
wonderful  work  with  a  paragraph  which 
will  do  equally  well  for  the  close  of  this, 
volume  ;  and  here  we  must  leave  her. 

"  God  gave  me  a  special  message  from 
His  Word  a  few  days  ago  to  give  all  the 
friends  who  are  helping  the  Lord's  work 
at  Mukti  and  other  missions,  which  I  pass 
on  to  you.  It  is  this :  '  He  that  giveth 
unto  the  poor  shall  not  lack.'^  You  have 
denied  yourself  in  many  ways  for  the  sake 
of  giving  money  for  the  poor  women  and 
children  sheltered  in  our  homes,  but  you 
have  this  rich  promise  from  the  Lord  as 
your  reward.  God  bless  you  all.  As  for 
me,  I  have  His  sure  word  to  depend  upon. 
'  He  that  spared  not  His  own  Son,  but 
delivered  Him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  He 
not  with  Him  also  freely  give  us  all 
things  ? '  Now,  '  Unto  Him  that  loved 
us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  His 
own  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and 
priests  unto  God,  and  His  Father;  to 
Him  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and 
ever.     Amen.' " 

^  Prov.  xxviii.  27. 


LONDON  :     MOKGAN    AND   SCOTT,    12,    PATEKNOSTER    BUILDINGS. 


A    New    Light    on    India. 

Tiir  RiSHor  or  Durham  "  is  greatly  struck  by  the  ability  of  the  work  and  the  solemn  force  of  its  appeal  " 

THINGS  AS  THEY  ARE: 

cMission   Work   in   Southern  India, 

By    AMY   WILSON-CARMICHAEL,    Keswick   Missionary,   C.E.Z.M.S. 
Preface   by   EUGENE   STOCK,    C.M.S. 

320  pages ^  and  TJiitty-mne  bcatitiful  Illustrations  in  Collotype  from  Photographs  taken 
specially  for  this  work.     Large  Crown  Svo.     Cloth  Boards.,  6s. 

English  Churchman  :—"  The  subject  is  treated  with  the  greatest  delicacy  and  tact,  but  the  facts  are  lieartrending. 
From  our  own  experience  of  the  districts  described  we  can  testify  to  the  truth  of  the  account  given.  But  the  cniel 
degradation  of  widows,  numbers  of  whom  are  mere  children,  and  the  devotion  of  little  girls  to  the  '  service  of  the 
gods  in  the  temples,'  or,  in  other  words,  to  a  life  of  shame,  is  not  restricted  to  one  part  of  India.  We  trust  this 
remarkable  book  will  be  read  as  thoughtfully  as  it  deserves,  and  that  it  will  call  forth  such  earnestness  in  prayer  and 
effort  as  the  greatness  of  the  interests  involved  require.  We  most  earnestly  commend  it  to  all  who  would  see  our 
responsibilities  in  our  great  Indian  Empire  more  adequately  fulfilled." 

Chronicle  of  the  London  Missionary  Society: — "Miss  Carmichael's  literary  gifts  are  essentially  those  of  the 
journalist's.  She  has  the  seeing  eye,  the  understanding  heart,  and  the  ready  pen.  Many  a  journalist  has  written 
his  impressions  of  India,  but  perhaps  no  one  with  so  large  an  endowment  of  journalistic  gifts  has  ever  before  written 
from  inside  the  missionary  circle.  Mr.  Eugene  Stock,  who  writes  a  preface  to  the  book,  says  :  '  I  do  not  think  the 
realities  of  Hindu  life  have  ever  been  portrayed  with  greater  vividness  than  in  this  book.'  " 

Literary  World : — "  The  author's  account  of  native  life,  of  the  customs  of  the  people,  of  the  few  pleasures  they 
enjoy,  and  the  many  sorrows  that  oppress  them,  is  as  accurate  as  it  is  lucid  and  entertaining.  Those  who  wish  to 
know  what  mission  work  in  India  really  is,  and  what  the  lives  of  the  people  are,  will  do  well  to  give  this  book  their 
studious  attention  ;  it  is  so  completely  sincere,  and  so  free  from  prejudice  ;  and  there  are  many  e.vcellent  illustrations 
after  photographs. " 

AN      INDIAN      PRIESTESS:     ^he  Ufe  of  a.ndr.  lel.. 

By  ADA  LEE.      With  an  Introduction  by  the  Right  Hon.  LORD  KINNAIRD. 

Sixteen  Full- page  Illustrations  specially  prepared  for  this  work.      Art  Canvas  Boards,  is.  6d.  net. 

AN    INDIAN    PRIESTESS   has  been  translated  into  Twelve  different  languages. 

Lady  Curzon  says  .•— "  I  am  very  grateful  for  your  most  interesting  book,  which  I  have  read  with  great  care." 

For  the  most  extensive  &  comprehensive  Reports  of  Home  &  Foreign  Mission  "Work 

SEE 

%\^t  Cljristian: 

A    Weekly  Record  of  Christian  Life  and  Testimony,  Missionary  Enterprise,  Evangelistic  Effort,  and 

Religious  and  Philanthropic  Work  throughout  the  World. 

(published    every    THURSDAY.      ONE    PENNY.) 

Contains  Helpful  Articles,  Expositions,  and   Notes  on  PnrTent  Events,  viewed  from  the' Christian  standpoint.     Rev.  F.  B.  METER,  BA. 

fnrnUhes  the   special  column  for  Christian   Endeavourers,  and   contributes  •■Our   Daily  Bread"   Exposition  of  the   Scriptures  for  dally 

reading ;  and  other  prominent  writers  of  sections  of  the  Church  constantly  contribute  to  its  pages. 

Canon  H.\y  M.  Aitki:n  :-•■  I  have  a  great  regard  and  respect  for  CIjc  ffljrtstian.     I  appreciate  its  consistent 

spirituality  and  its  large  comprehensiveness,  its  kindliness  of  tone,  and  the  absence  of  bitterness  and  harshness  from 

Its  pages.     It  IS  of  the  utmost  service  as  a  chronicle  of  contemporary  mission  work  ;  and  its  comments  on  passing 

events  s^em  to  me  to  be  usually  characterised  by  a  strong  and  robust  common  sense.     I  most  heartily  wish  it  an 

ever-mcreasing  prosperity." 

>;     fr"  ^/"^f'^J."-^  ''^'  ^'^'  '"'  ^''""^^'  8:f)C  Cbrislinn  wUl  be  sent  post  /re e  direct  from  tlie  Publishers  to  any  address  in 
the  United  Ktngdon  for  13  lueeks. 


London  :   MORGAN  &  SCOTT,  12,   Paternoster  Buildings.     Show  Rooms-30,   Paternoster  Row,   E.G. 
And  may  le  Ordered  of  any  Bookseller  or  Newsagent. 


B  Xist  of  tbc  Various  JS&itions  of 

SACRED   SONGS   &  SOLOS:  with  standard  hymns  coMBiNto. 

Compiled  and  Sung  by  IRA  D.  SANKEY. 

750     PIECES    IN     ONE 


WORDS    ONLY. 

Small  Type  Edition  (aa). 

A  A  Special  Cheap  Edition     

AAl.      "  Giraffe  "  Covers 

A  A  2.     Printed  Cloth  

A  A  2^.       Do.      Boards         

Nonpareil  Edition  (bu). 

BB  1.     Cloth  Limp 

BB  2.     Cloth  Boards,  Red  Edges 

Pocl<et  Edition  (cc). 

CC  1.     Cloth  Limp 

CC  2.     Cloth  Boards  

CC  3.     Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges 

Large  Type  Edition  (dd). 

DDL  Tinted  Covers         

DD  2.  Cloth  Limp  

DD3.  Cloth  Boards  

DD  4.  Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges 

Extra  Large  Type  Edition  (ee). 

EEL     Cloth  Limp 

EE2.     Cloth  Boards  

EE  3.     Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges 


VOLUME. 

MUSIC     AND    WORDS. 

Old    Notation,    Large    Type   (ff). 

FFl.     Cloth  Limp 

FF2.     Cloth  Boards  

FF3.     Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges 

Old  Notation,  Cheap  Edition  (hh). 

HHL     Cloth  Limp 

HH2.     Cloth  Boards  

HH  3.     Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges       ... 

Quarto   Edition  (mm). 
For  use  at  the  Piano,  Organ,  or  Hartiionhtin. 


MM  L 
MM  2. 
M  M  4. 

MM  5. 


RR  L 
RR2. 
RR3. 


Cloth  Boards         7 

Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges       ...  9 

Persian  Mor. ,  Bds. ,  Gilt  Roll,  Gilt  Edges  12 

Turkey  Mor.,  Bds.,  Gilt  Roll,  Gilt  Edges  17 

Tonic  Sol-fa  Edition  (rr). 

Cloth  Limp 2 

Cloth  Boards           ..          3- 

Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges       ...  3 


SACRED    SONGS    AND    SOLOS    (750  Pieces) 

and    NEV^    HYMNS    AND    SOLOS    (138  Pieces), 


8  88  Pieces  bound  together  in 


WORDS    ONLY. 

Small  Type  Edition.  J.    d. 

AN  1.      Printed  Cloth           0    4 

AN  2.     Cloth  Boards           0    6 

Nonpareil  Edition. 

BN  1.     Cloth  Limp 0    8 

BN2.     Cloth  Boards,  Gilt  Edges 1     0 

BN3.     Roan  Limp,  Gilt  Edges 2    0 

BN  4.     Persian  Morocco,   Round  Corners,  G/E  3    0 

Poci<et  Edition. 

CNL     Cloth  Limp 1    0 

CN2.     Cloth  Boards           1    6 

CN3.     Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges       ...  2    0 

CN4.     Roan  Limp,  Gilt  Edges 2    6 

CN5.     Persian  Morocco,   Round  Corners,  G/E  3     6 
CN  6.     Persian    Morocco,     Yapp,     Kid    Lined, 

Round  Corners,  Gilt  Edges     5    0 

SPECIAL     CHEAP     EDITION. 
Large  Type. 

SNl.     "Giraffe  "Covers 0 

SN2.     Printed  Cloth           0 

Large  Type  Edition. 

DN  L     Cloth  Limp             2    0 

DN  2.     Cloth  Boards           2     6 

DNS.     Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges        ...  3     0 

DN  4.     Roan  Limp,  Gill  Edges 4     0 

DN  .5.     Persian  Morocco,   Round  Corners,  G/E  5     0 

Extra  Large  Type  Edition. 

ENL     Cloth  Limp 3     0 

EN  2.     Cloth  Bo,-\rds           3     6 

EN  3.     Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gill  Edges  4    0 

EN  4.      Roan  Limp,  Gilt  Edges 5     0 

EN  .5.     Persian  Morocco,   Round  Corners,  G/E  7     6 
EN  f).      Persian    Morocco,    Yapp,    Kid    Lined, 

Round  Corners,  Gilt  Edges     ...         ...  10     6 


One  Volume. 

Music  and  Words- 


Old  Notation. 


4V 
6 


FN  L 
FN  2. 
FN  3. 

FN  4. 
FN  5. 

FN  C. 


HN  L 
HN  2. 
HN  3. 
HN  4. 
HN5. 

HN  G. 


M  N  1. 
MN  2. 
MN  3. 
M  N  4. 

M  N  5. 


RN  L 
RN  2. 
RN  3. 
R  N  4. 
R  N  .5. 

RN  G. 


Cloth  Limp  ...  ...  ...         ...         ■•■     5 

Cloth  Boards  6 

Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges        ...     7 

Roan  Limp,  Gilt  Edges 9 

Persian  Morocco,    Round  Corners,    Gilt 

Edges       12 

Persian    Morocco,    Yapp,     Kid     Lined, 

Round  Corners,  Gilt  Edges     17 

Old  Notation.     Cheap  Edition. 

Cloth  Limp 4 

Cloth  Boards           4 

Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges       ..  5 

Roan  Limp,  Gilt  Edges 6 

Persian  Morocco,   Round  Corners,  Gilt 

Edges       ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  8 

Persian    Morocco,    Yapp,    Kid    Lined, 

Round  Corners,  Gill  Edges     12 

Music  ar.d  Words— Quarto  Edition. 

For  use  at  the  Piano,  Organ,  or  Harmonium. 

.     Cloth  Boards         9 

Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Gilt  Edges     ...  11 

,     Roan,  Gilt  Edges 16 

Persian  Morocco,  Boards,  Gilt  Roll,  Gilt 

Edges      21 

Turkey  Morocco,  Boards,  Gilt  Roll,  Gill 

Edges      28 

Tonic  Sol-fa. 

Cloth  Limp 4 

Cloth  Boards           4 

Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards,  Git  Edges        ...  5 

Roan  Limp,  Gilt  Edges 6 

Persian  Morocco,    Round  Corners,   Gilt 

Edge^     ...          ...         ...         ...         ••  8 

Persian    Morocco,    Yapp,    Kid    Lined, 

Round  Corners,  Gilt  Edges 12 


LONDON :  MORGAN  &  SCOTT,  12,  Paternoster  BuUdings,  P.C. 


And  ii.ay  be  Ordered  of  any  Bookseller  or  Musicseller. 


DATE  DUE 


^^^. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACII 

""  llllllllll 


A  A  001  406  889 


■■NIVERSITY  OF  C/ 


.,  UNIVERSITY 


E  LIBRARY 
I 


3  1210  00668  ^  ^6